Nizels Country Club

Golf Lessons at Nizels Country Club

About Nizels Country Club

Golf Lessons at Nizels Country Club

Golf Swing Tips

To improve your golf game, it’s vital that you take golf lessons. Golf is a sport that is almost impossible to learn without some sort of guidance. Luckily, there are golf experts around the country whose job it is to teach golf. By taking golf lessons, you can drastically improve your game in a relatively short amount of time. Taking golf lessons can be an expensive, time-consuming effort. And like any good or service that will cost money and require time, you should be careful before you buy.  Golf can be a really costly game to play and it is reasonable to assume that you have invested a fair amount of money in your equipment – golf clubs, golf bag, golf balls, golf clothing, golf cart etc; – therefore doesn’t it make common sense for you to learn how to use them to their advantage and improve your skills and capabilities?

Visit Nizels Country Club for golf lessons and other info. on golf.

Nizels Country Club

This site has been set up to make your Golf and experience at Nizels as enjoyable as possible and to keep you informed of all events, start lists, results and any other useful information. There are also some important Golfing Links for your general information like the R&A, EGU and Congu to mention just a few.

Nizels Country Club

Dave Pelz’s Putting Bible – golf’s least understood skill.

Extract from the book:

The most efficient way to teach your brain what perfect putter alignment looks like (that is when the putterface is perfectly aligned to your Aimline) is with a device called the LazrAimer (Figure 11.7.1). We use this device with every student in our three-day schools to measure their ability to aim and teach them how to improve this ability. The LazrAimer actually doubles the visible manifestation of the mistake (Figure 11.7.2) which is good because after practicing with it for a while and beginning to improve it points out the remaining errors no matter how small. Although three days of practice is not enough to learn to aim well it gives students a start and makes them very aware of the problem. By the time they leave us they know that if they don’t learn to aim properly any work they do to improve their strokes will probably he wasted.

The LazrAimer shines a low-power laser beam onto a small mirror attached to the putterface. After aiming the putter at the LazrAimer to the best of your ability you say “on” to voice-activate the beam which turns on for a few seconds

264 Establish Your Practice Framework bounces off the putterface back to the wall and shows any error in alignment.

Golfers who practice with this device dramatically improve their ability to aim seeing results in as little as five minutes. However by the next day most of that improvement has disappeared. Our experience shows that it takes about three weeks for improvement to make it to the golf course. Even years after learning to aim properly some Tour professionals work with their LazrAimers in their hotel rooms to keep their aim “spot-on.”

Establish Your Practice Framework 265

Aim in the Puffing Track

Nizels Country Club

The Long Drive Bible: How You Can Hit the Ball Longer, Straighter, and More Consistently

Extract from the book:

4.10 Ball Position Posture and Flow-Lines

In sections 4.4 through 4.9 the factors discussed are the building blocks involved with the swinging action of your putting stroke mechanics. From here on in this chapter the factors I’ll explain will be ones relating to your body mind and equipment. While all of these are less familiar and less popular to work on than the other fundamentals of stroke mechanics that doesn’t mean they won’t be important to your success on the greens.

For example say you employ a very unusual putting posture but it’s one you like and lets you execute a perfect stroke consistently and repeatedly. Then I say it’s absolutely acceptable. If it works and you like it it’s okay with me no matter how odd or unconventional it seems. However if anything about your unusual posture adversely affects one or more of the fundamentals of stroke mechanics then you should change it. So all of the following are important only in how they influence your stroke.

Ball Position

Any putting stroke that swings in an arc suspended from somewhere around your sternum (or some other spot between your shoulders) will have a bottom to its arc a low point a place where the sole of the club is closest to the ground. I have found that the best place to position the ball in your stance is approximately two inches ahead of this bottom point. At this spot you have the best chance of striking the ball on an ever-so-slight upward arc as your putter comes up from its lowest point (Figure 4.10.1). Striking the ball slightly on the upswing gets putts rolling on top of the grass without lofting them too high which produces bounce or hitting them down into the surface of the green so they squirt off to the right or left.

Of course where your putter contacts the ball also depends on the effective loft of the putterface at the moment of impact. In Figure 4.10.2 the center ball is being struck slightly on the upswing by a putter with a small amount of loft so it starts on top of the grass with almost no spin. This is the ideal situation. The other

The Seven Building Blocks of Stroke Mechanics 95 balls in this illustration also are struck at the same point in the stroke but are launched upward or down and receive more spin because there is more or less loft on the putterface. Since true overspin backspin and bouncing do nothing but make putts roll less consistently and spin effects are long gone before the ball reaches the hole there is no reason to try for anything other than rolling the ball on top of the grass with minimum spin.

Nizels Country Club

Golf Swing Tips

The “Simple Golf” Swing: “Golf for the Rest of Us”

Extract from the book:

Golf Tuition Nizels Country Club

Start your backswing. Focus on keeping your back straight, and your chest out. To help you swing directly around your spine, try focusing on rotating your right shoulder back and around your spine. If you focus on the right shoulder, your left shoulder will be in the correct position automatically. Simple. Keep your left elbow locked.

Nizels Country Club

 

Stock Brook Manor Golf Club

Golf Lessons at Stock Brook Manor Golf Club

About Stock Brook Manor Golf Club

Golf Lessons at Stock Brook Manor Golf Club

Golf Swing Tips

To improve your golf game, it’s vital that you take golf lessons. Golf is a sport that is almost impossible to learn without some sort of guidance. Luckily, there are golf experts around the country whose job it is to teach golf. By taking golf lessons, you can drastically improve your game in a relatively short amount of time. Taking golf lessons can be an expensive, time-consuming effort. And like any good or service that will cost money and require time, you should be careful before you buy.  Golf can be a really costly game to play and it is reasonable to assume that you have invested a fair amount of money in your equipment – golf clubs, golf bag, golf balls, golf clothing, golf cart etc; – therefore doesn’t it make common sense for you to learn how to use them to their advantage and improve your skills and capabilities?

Visit Stock Brook Manor Golf Club for golf lessons and other info. on golf.

 

Stock Brook Manor Golf Club

Set on the outer fringes of the picturesque village of Stock this Lutyen inspired manor house enjoys space and breathtaking views from every vista over the 27 hole championship golf course and Essex countryside. This 200 acre estate provides a combination of an up to the minute members club, the best of today’s sporting and leisure facilities working in harmony with the more traditional banqueting suites enjoyed by wedding celebrations and the business client. All of this located in one of the most convenient locations in Britain.

Stock Brook Manor Golf Club

Dave Pelz’s Putting Bible – golf’s least understood skill.

Extract from the book:

For those not familiar with “lag putting ” some explanations:

• To lag a putt is to minimize thoughts of holing it instead concentrating on stopping the ball as close to the proper distance and as close to the hole as possible thus minimizing the possibility of three-putting (which is first priority).

Problems on the Greens 31

Lag putters (golfers who always seem to be lagging their putts) usually leave more than half of their putts short which is not good when you are trying to hole the maximum percentage of makable putts (those inside 30 feet). But to be a good lag putter from outside 35 feet is one of putting’s

Practice Tips more important skills.

After learning the benefits of lag putts between 50 and 60 feet) of some Tour pros we

Stock Brook Manor Golf Club

The Long Drive Bible: How You Can Hit the Ball Longer, Straighter, and More Consistently

Extract from the book:

Now look at the conversion curve for this group of 15- to 25-handicap golfers (Figure 2.9.3) and the frequency with which they three-putt versus the putt distance (Figure 2.9.4). By comparing these data you can see the importance of making short putts as well as learning that you can save several strokes per round by eliminating three-putts from outside 30 feet. This means that you shouldn’t practice only short putts; the long ones are also important. And you must stop three-putting those long ones if you want to be a good putter.

For those not familiar with “lag putting ” some explanations:

• To lag a putt is to minimize thoughts of holing it instead concentrating on stopping the ball as close to the proper distance and as close to the hole as possible thus minimizing the possibility of three-putting (which is first priority).

Problems on the Greens 31

Lag putters (golfers who always seem to be lagging their putts) usually leave more than half of their putts short which is not good when you are trying to hole the maximum percentage of makable putts (those inside 30 feet). But to be a good lag putter from outside 35 feet is one of putting

Practice Tips more important skills.

After learning the benefits of lag putts between 50 and 60 feet) of some Tour pros we

Stock Brook Manor Golf Club

Golf Swing Tips

The “Simple Golf” Swing: “Golf for the Rest of Us”

Extract from the book:

Golf Tuition Stock Brook Manor Golf Club

Start your backswing. Focus on keeping your back straight, and your chest out. To help you swing directly around your spine, try focusing on rotating your right shoulder back and around your spine. If you focus on the right shoulder, your left shoulder will be in the correct position automatically. Simple. Keep your left elbow locked.

Stock Brook Manor Golf Club

Gorleston Golf Club

Golf Lessons at Gorleston Golf Club

About Gorleston Golf Club

Golf Lessons at Gorleston Golf Club

Golf Swing Tips

To improve your golf game, it’s vital that you take golf lessons. Golf is a sport that is almost impossible to learn without some sort of guidance. Luckily, there are golf experts around the country whose job it is to teach golf. By taking golf lessons, you can drastically improve your game in a relatively short amount of time. Taking golf lessons can be an expensive, time-consuming effort. And like any good or service that will cost money and require time, you should be careful before you buy.  Golf can be a really costly game to play and it is reasonable to assume that you have invested a fair amount of money in your equipment – golf clubs, golf bag, golf balls, golf clothing, golf cart etc; – therefore doesn’t it make common sense for you to learn how to use them to their advantage and improve your skills and capabilities?

Visit Gorleston Golf Club for golf lessons and other info. on golf.

Gorleston Golf Club

Gorleston Golf Club founded on May 12th 1906 celebrated it’s centenary in 2006. The Club has rapidly become one of the most popular golf courses in the area. Although run as a members club, there are competitions and matches held all year round for our members.Visitors and guests are most welcome at all times.Gorleston Golf Club is a well-established 18-hole course with a total yardage of 6391, Par 71, SSS 71. For ladies, total yardage 5583, Par 73, SSS 72.

Gorleston Golf Club

Dave Pelz’s Putting Bible – golf’s least understood skill.

Extract from the book:

Develop Your Artistic Senses (Feel Touch Green-Reading) 333

Putting Facts

A quick reminder about some of the facts of putting so you won’t have to look back to Chapter 7:

Roll Putts with a True Roller

Another good way to see how much putts break is to roll balls with a True Roller (Figure 13.4.9). It’s the best device I ‘ve seen for providing true and accurate feedback on what the green is doing to putts. The True Roller never lies to you or tries to coddle your ego the way your subconscious does. It won’t pull or push putts for you so when you don’t aim it to play enough break you miss the putt low and learn from the immediate feedback.

A gentle fingertip release allows you to accurately control the speed of each

Gorleston Golf Club

The Long Drive Bible: How You Can Hit the Ball Longer, Straighter, and More Consistently

Extract from the book:

Therefore it is clearer to refer to this direction as your hall-hole line. Also realize that the ball-hole line extends forever in both directions (as shown) and that it is the ball-hole line that most golfers walk to and stand on behind their ball as they first try to read the break of their putts.

Standing behind the ball trying to read the green most golfers decide how much they think the putt is going to break and then where they are going to aim. They select a point or a direction where they intend to start their putt and we refer to the line from the ball to that point or direction as the “Aimline ” or desired initial starting line of the putt (Figure 4.1.3). It’s best called the Aimline because it is the line along which you align your body feet and (it’s hoped) your stroke because you want to start the ball rolling along that line. It ‘s where you’re aiming. If everything was figured properly the ball starts on your Aimline and will roll the proper speed and break (because of the slope of the green) gently into the cup.

The entire path that your putt takes is the “ball track” (left side of Figure 4.1.4). It may remind you of the “action track” sometimes used on television to show how a ball has traveled. The distances between the balls on the track indicate how fast (relatively) the putt is traveling: Farther apart means it is rolling faster; closer together and it is rolling slower. A detailed ball track provides an accurate understanding of a putt’s entire motion – both where and how fast it was going – better even than the same putt recorded and played back on videotape.

The amount or size of the “break” played on a putt is a measure of the difference between the direction you aim and start the putt rolling and where you want it to go. We define the amount of break as the distance between the Aimline (up by the hole) and the nearest edge of the hole measured along a line between the two (right side of Figure 4.1.4). The actual amount the ball breaks (curves) is something different because the ball track ideally curves into the center of the hole. But golfers refuse to deal with that detail. When golfers say they are playing one inch of break what they mean is that their Aimline passes one inch outside the edge of the hole as shown in Figure 4.1.5. Technically they expect the putt to break 3¼ inches – one inch plus half the diameter of the hole (2½ inches) – but they insist on thinking and saying that they are playing one inch of break.

Golfers the world over have made a tacit agreement to think of break as measured from the edge of the hole rather than the center. Unless the putt breaks less than half the width of the hole. Then we refer to it as breaking from somewhere inside the cup such as an “inside left edge” or “right center ” to the center of the hole. Only then do we acknowledge that our target is the center of the hole.

Let’s be sure that you understand the terms I’ve defined so far. You’ve cleaned your ball on the green and replaced it in front of your mark. Standing behind your ball on the ball-hole line you realize that if you putt directly along that line it will break to the left and miss below the hole. So you move slightly downhill from the

The Seven Building Blocks of Stroke Mechanics 57 ball-hole line and try to imagine how far uphill to the right you must start your putt if you want to make it. You select an Aimline which runs about 28 inches outside the right edge of the hole you walk to the ball set up perfectly along your new Aimline and make practice strokes until ready. You execute the perfect stroke and your ball starts exactly on your Aimline. You guessed the right amount of break (28 inches) and gave your putt the perfect speed so as it rolls it breaks gently to the left and into the center of the cup. Your ball track formed the perfect arc (Figure 4.1.6) the ball entered the exact center of the hole (centered relative to the ball track) and all is right with the world.

Gorleston Golf Club

Golf Swing Tips

The “Simple Golf” Swing: “Golf for the Rest of Us”

Extract from the book:

Golf Tuition Gorleston Golf Club

Imagine the line that has been drawn is your spine (axis). When the backswing is made, just rotate everything around that axis. If you do this properly, you will be on the correct plane. This correct swing plane will help your power, accuracy, and consistency. Keep the left arm locked as shown.

Gorleston Golf Club

 

Royal Worlington Newmarket Golf Club

Golf Lessons at Royal Worlington & Newmarket Golf Club

About Royal Worlington & Newmarket Golf Club

Golf Lessons at Royal Worlington & Newmarket Golf Club

Golf Swing Tips

To improve your golf game, it’s vital that you take golf lessons. Golf is a sport that is almost impossible to learn without some sort of guidance. Luckily, there are golf experts around the country whose job it is to teach golf. By taking golf lessons, you can drastically improve your game in a relatively short amount of time. Taking golf lessons can be an expensive, time-consuming effort. And like any good or service that will cost money and require time, you should be careful before you buy.  Golf can be a really costly game to play and it is reasonable to assume that you have invested a fair amount of money in your equipment – golf clubs, golf bag, golf balls, golf clothing, golf cart etc; – therefore doesn’t it make common sense for you to learn how to use them to their advantage and improve your skills and capabilities?

Visit Royal Worlington & Newmarket Golf Club for golf lessons and other info. on golf.

Royal Worlington & Newmarket Golf Club

The Royal Worlington & Newmarket golf course was founded in 1893 and is the home course of Cambridge University. It is 9 holes laid on gently undulating sandy-based soil that drains well all the year round. It is an excellent winter course because temporary greens are not needed. Royal Worlington has been called the best 9 hole course in the world; while this may be debatable, it is a fact that it regularly appears in the top 100 golf course lists of various magazines.

Royal Worlington & Newmarket Golf Club

Dave Pelz’s Putting Bible – golf’s least understood skill.

Extract from the book:

So let’s move on and learn more about the realities of the grain of grass plumb bobs and how your mind works in your putting.

7.10 What about the Grain?

Something else to factor into your green-reading is the grain of the grass. To many amateurs who don’t understand grain and don’t consider it in their figuring of how their putts will break grain may sound like a dirty word but it needn’t be.

Grain is nothing more than the direction in which grass grows. While you may say “I thought grass grows up ” only rarely does it grow straight up. The roots of grass grow down to their source of nutrition and moisture while the blades grow up and toward their source of moisture and light. Figure 7.10.1 lists the conditions that affect how grass blades grow assuming other surrounding factors are normal.

1) Toward water source

Grass (Grain)

Royal Worlington & Newmarket Golf Club

The Long Drive Bible: How You Can Hit the Ball Longer, Straighter, and More Consistently

Extract from the book:

The Seven Building Blocks of Stroke Mechanics 105 right or wrong way to hold a putter for all golfers. But there is a best way for each golfer to hold his or her putter. This best way will lead to making the best stroke the greatest percentage of the time.

The grip that makes it easiest for most people to produce a pure-in-line stroke is the parallel-palms grip (Figure 4.10.15). By parallel I mean the palms and the backs of both hands are parallel to the putterface which means they are perpendicular to the intended putt-line. Most golfers’ arms hang naturally in this parallel position they find it equally natural to swing their arms hack and through perpendicular to their shoulder line (Figure 4.10.16) and this motion is both easy to repeat and promotes a consistent position through impact. However if it proves uncomfortable for you try putting your hands on your putter shaft in the same positions that they hang naturally (without manipulation) under your shoulders (Figure 4.10.17).

Many other grips are possible including the “open palm ” “left-hand-low ” “claw ” “fingertip ” and “equal-pressure” grips. How to best use these and other grips will be discussed in section 11.6 along with how you can develop the best grip for your putting stroke.

Lower-Body Motion and Looking

Almost all golfers unknowingly move their bodies during the putting stroke. Sometimes a lot usually just a little but almost always some which tells me it must be extremely difficult to eliminate (at least without hours and hours of practice). Try rotating your lower body around your spine in your putting address position and you will see it turns your upper body as well (especially your shoulders arms and putter) because your upper body is sitting on the lower (Figure 4.10.18). This also rotates your putterface angle adding an unknown uncontrollable and unwanted variable to the starting line of your putts.

Rotation isn’t the only lower-body motion to avoid. Some golfers sway back and forth as they putt (Figure 4.10.19). They probably don’t know they’re doing it but the ball doesn’t care what you do or don’t know. One forward inch of sway during a stroke will move your ball about one foot on the green. And that ‘s a foot you probably did not plan on.

The Seven Building Blocks of Stroke Mechanics 107

Royal Worlington & Newmarket Golf Club

Golf Swing Tips

The “Simple Golf” Swing: “Golf for the Rest of Us”

Extract from the book:

Golf Tuition Royal Worlington & Newmarket Golf Club

Position the golf ball in the manner previously described, then stand straight up. Your knees are not locked, but they are close to locked. Your back is perfectly straight. Your chest should be out. It won’t feel right to have your back straight and chest protruding. It will look and feel “exaggeratedâ€

Rushmere Golf Club

Golf Lessons at Rushmere Golf Club

About Rushmere Golf Club

Golf Lessons at Rushmere Golf Club

Golf Swing Tips

To improve your golf game, it’s vital that you take golf lessons. Golf is a sport that is almost impossible to learn without some sort of guidance. Luckily, there are golf experts around the country whose job it is to teach golf. By taking golf lessons, you can drastically improve your game in a relatively short amount of time. Taking golf lessons can be an expensive, time-consuming effort. And like any good or service that will cost money and require time, you should be careful before you buy.  Golf can be a really costly game to play and it is reasonable to assume that you have invested a fair amount of money in your equipment – golf clubs, golf bag, golf balls, golf clothing, golf cart etc; – therefore doesn’t it make common sense for you to learn how to use them to their advantage and improve your skills and capabilities?

Visit Rushmere Golf Club for golf lessons and other info. on golf.

Rushmere Golf Club

Rushmere Golf Club Is A Premier Golf Club In Ipswich – England.

Rushmere Golf Club

Dave Pelz’s Putting Bible – golf’s least understood skill.

Extract from the book:

242 Establish Your Practice Framework and it may make proper setup and aim a little easier. But putting success depends to a far greater extent on your ability to properly execute the right stroke at the right time. You need to know what to do and how to do it on the greens and no equipment can change that.

The best putters of our time – from George Archer and Dave Stockton through Ben Crenshaw Loren Roberts Greg Norman and Brad Faxon to Lee Janzen the late Payne Stewart and now David Duval and Brent Geiberger – could putt well with just about any puller. This is because each one has developed great putting skills and strokes that. they grooved and own. No matter what putter you hand them whether it fit them or not they could use their own stroke (and setup alignment posture and other skills) and succeed.

In Figure 11.6.1 you sec the way I use a putter that is too flat to fit me and my stroke. Rather than change my posture to fit the putter I’ve done the smart thing which is to adjust the putter to fit my stroke (in this case standing it up on its toe). Never do the opposite which is to adjust your posture stance and stroke to fit a putter someone gives you. I don’t care how much you like the way the putter looks or feels if you can only use it by changing something that will adversely affect your setup or stroke mechanics – or any of your putting-game skills – it isn’t worth it. (Of course if you really have to have it you can take it to a qualified pro or club-fitter and perhaps have it adjusted to fit you.)

Having said that putter-fitting isn’t all that important understand that a poor fit (especially to a beginner) can be a significant deterrent to a golfer’s ability to learn to putt and to some extent even keep him from making good putting strokes. I see this in some of our students occasionally even with lower-handicap players who are in love with a putter for the wrong reasons. Because when the structure of new equipment is wrong for a golfer and he changes his posture or stroke motion to compensate for it it’s wrong. Then everything he has worked on practiced and grooved up to that point might as well be thrown out the window.

Establish Your Practice Framework 243

At this point it’s worth repeating what I said at the very beginning of this chapter: If you are going to practice do it right from the start. Get fit with a good putter so you don’t have to waste time getting fit and relearning later.

Rushmere Golf Club

The Long Drive Bible: How You Can Hit the Ball Longer, Straighter, and More Consistently

Extract from the book:

After learning the benefits of lag putts between 50 and 60 feet) of some Tour pros we

• When you warm up before work with compared to our Scoring Game School play or go to the practice students. You can see that if the amateurs im green for a true practice session practice lag putting proved their lag patterns so they were closer to the first concentrating on stop-hole by a factor of two they would not only reduce ping all putts from more than their number of three-putts significantly but they 35 feet close enough to make also would increase their number of putts holed by the second putt a virtual tap a factor of four. (The percentage area of the hole in. You don’t need to sink relative to the lag pattern area changes by the long putts but you must get square of the lag-area radius.) So better lag putting them close enough so you al- not only reduces the number of three-putts but most never three-putt. also leads to more long putts holed (but still a rela

• Practice putts of intermediate length – 6 to 30 feet – tively small number). second and concentrate on rolling them at a speed that Don’ t Be Discouraged stops any that miss about 17

In mentioning some of the problems inherent in inches past the hole. putting (all of which will be explained in more un

• Finish your practice with putts understandable detail in later chapters) I’ve thrown a of less than six feet focusing fair amount of information at you and we have yet only on rolling them into the to even begin examining the putting stroke. How- cup at a firm brisk pace. ever please don’t be discouraged about the com plexity of putting or the confusion you might be feeling right now. You need to understand the realities of putting so you’ll be more tolerant when unexplained things happen to you on the greens. You need to believe – no you need to know – that there is no net luck in putting no matter how your putts seem to be rolling bouncing or deflecting that day.

Once you understand the reality of the problems of the game and the often cruel statistical nature of its results you will be better prepared to proceed with your learning program which will lead to your improved putting. Always remain alert to the importance of immediate accurate reliable feedback and what it can do for your practice and on-course putting. So take heart and realize your better scores will come from more areas than simply improving your stroke mechanics. There’s much more to good putting than that physical stroke motion of yours.

Problems on the Greens 33

Rushmere Golf Club

Golf Swing Tips

The “Simple Golf” Swing: “Golf for the Rest of Us”

Extract from the book:

Golf Tuition Rushmere Golf Club

Now, you should be standing up straight, with your chest out, and your shoulders back. Your arms should be out in front of you, your elbows locked, and your wrists level with the height of your waist, while holding the club parallel to the ground. Next, bend over AT THE HIPS until the club touches the ground. Move towards or away from the ball according to where the club touches the ground. After some practice, you will be able to judge the distance well enough so that you don’t have to move around to get into position. Keep your chest out and straight while bending over at the hips. It is impossible to overstate the importance of this. You should not be bending with the back at all to reach down to the ball; you should be bending AT THE HIPS. This is one of the most common mistakes made by amateur golfers. If you look at any professional golfer on television, they will ALWAYS have a straight back, and they will ALWAYS bend at the waist to get to the ball. You will feel like your “seat” is protruding backwards more than usual. That is what we want here. Also, it’s okay if the toe of your club is not flush with the ground. It’s should be that way, especially for the long irons.

Rushmere Golf Club

St Clements Golf Club

Golf Lessons at St Clements Golf Club

About St Clements Golf Club

Golf Lessons at St Clements Golf Club

Golf Swing Tips

To improve your golf game, it’s vital that you take golf lessons. Golf is a sport that is almost impossible to learn without some sort of guidance. Luckily, there are golf experts around the country whose job it is to teach golf. By taking golf lessons, you can drastically improve your game in a relatively short amount of time. Taking golf lessons can be an expensive, time-consuming effort. And like any good or service that will cost money and require time, you should be careful before you buy.  Golf can be a really costly game to play and it is reasonable to assume that you have invested a fair amount of money in your equipment – golf clubs, golf bag, golf balls, golf clothing, golf cart etc; – therefore doesn’t it make common sense for you to learn how to use them to their advantage and improve your skills and capabilities?

Visit St Clements Golf Club for golf lessons and other info. on golf.

St Clements Golf Club

Founded in 1969, the course was originally built by the staff for the patients in the grounds of the local Psychiatric Hospital.* 9 Hole 4200 Yards (15 Tees)* Par of 62 (sss 60)* Membership 400 (Men, Ladies & Juniors)* Members of Suffolk Golf Union & English Golf Union

St. Clements Golf Club

Dave Pelz’s Putting Bible – golf’s least understood skill.

Extract from the book:

Test Your Ability to Compensate

If you feel that letting the subconscious do all the work by compensating is the easiest way to putt I want to ask a favor. But first we must establish some facts:

1. You believe trusting in your “gut feel” to read break then letting your subconscious do the rest (compensating for your under-read) is the best way to putt.

Green-Reading the 15th Building Block 159

2. I believe the more you ask your subconscious to compensate the less accurately it can perform those compensations and the worse you will putt.

There is a test that will show which of us is right and the favor I ask is that you run that test.

St Clements Golf Club

The Long Drive Bible: How You Can Hit the Ball Longer, Straighter, and More Consistently

Extract from the book:

• To lag a putt is to minimize thoughts of holing it instead concentrating on stopping the ball as close to the proper distance and as close to the hole as possible thus minimizing the possibility of three-putting (which is first priority).

Problems on the Greens 31

Lag putters (golfers who always seem to be lagging their putts) usually leave more than half of their putts short which is not good when you are trying to hole the maximum percentage of makable putts (those inside 30 feet). But to be a good lag putter from outside 35 feet is one of putting’s

Practice Tips more important skills.

After learning the benefits of lag putts between 50 and 60 feet) of some Tour pros we

• When you warm up before work with compared to our Scoring Game School play or go to the practice students. You can see that if the amateurs im green for a true practice session practice lag putting proved their lag patterns so they were closer to the first concentrating on stop-hole by a factor of two they would not only reduce ping all putts from more than their number of three-putts significantly but they 35 feet close enough to make also would increase their number of putts holed by the second putt a virtual tap a factor of four. (The percentage area of the hole in. You don’t need to sink relative to the lag pattern area changes by the long putts but you must get square of the lag-area radius.) So better lag putting them close enough so you al- not only reduces the number of three-putts but most never three-putt. also leads to more long putts holed (but still a rela

• Practice putts of intermediate length – 6 to 30 feet – tively small number). second and concentrate on rolling them at a speed that Don’ t Be Discouraged stops any that miss about 17

St Clements Golf Club

Golf Swing Tips

The “Simple Golf” Swing: “Golf for the Rest of Us”

Extract from the book:

Golf Tuition St Clements Golf Club

Focus on using your spine as your axis now. Turn both shoulders and sides directly around your spine. Keep your left arm locked, and your left wrist locked. Although difficult to see from this camera-angle, the triangle is still perfectly in tact.

St Clements Golf Club

 

Waldringfield Golf Club

Golf Lessons at Waldringfield Golf Club

About Waldringfield Golf Club

Golf Lessons at Waldringfield Golf Club

Golf Swing Tips

To improve your golf game, it’s vital that you take golf lessons. Golf is a sport that is almost impossible to learn without some sort of guidance. Luckily, there are golf experts around the country whose job it is to teach golf. By taking golf lessons, you can drastically improve your game in a relatively short amount of time. Taking golf lessons can be an expensive, time-consuming effort. And like any good or service that will cost money and require time, you should be careful before you buy.  Golf can be a really costly game to play and it is reasonable to assume that you have invested a fair amount of money in your equipment – golf clubs, golf bag, golf balls, golf clothing, golf cart etc; – therefore doesn’t it make common sense for you to learn how to use them to their advantage and improve your skills and capabilities?

Visit Waldringfield Golf Club for golf lessons and other info. on golf.

Waldringfield Golf Club

Nestling in beautiful Suffolk countryside and officially designated as an Area of Natural Beauty the well designed, undulating 6079 yard par 70 Waldringfield Golf Course offers an enjoyable challenge to golfers of all abilities. This extremely picturesque golf course features many natural water hazards together with carefully shaped greens to provide excellent golfing facilities to people of all ages and fitness levels. Golf buggies are available for those who need them.

Waldringfield Golf Club

Dave Pelz’s Putting Bible – golf’s least understood skill.

Extract from the book:

Shaft Axis

An often overlooked component of a putter’s construction is where the shaft con nects to the head. It’s important because it helps determine the axis around which the putterhead rotates which can help minimize head rotation on mis-hit putts.

As discussed in section 4.9 it ‘s important to make consistent contact on or as near as possible to the sweetspot. (Review that section if you don’t remember how impact patterns correlate with handicaps.) Golfers who tend to mis-hit toward the

Establish Your Practice Framework 249 toe of their putter – their impact pattern resembles the one in Figure 11.6.7 – should look for a shaft that connects to the head closer to the mis-hit area that is farther away from the heel of the club. With this toe-impact pattern a heel-shafted putter will twist dramatically at impact feel bad in the golfer’s hands and send putts rolling weakly off-line to the right. Conversely golfers whose misses are toward the heel should use a heel-shafted putter.

The important principle here is to get your mis-hits to occur near the putter sweetspot or between the sweetspot and the shaft axis of rotation of your putter. But never take this to an extreme which would be making contact on the side of the shaft axis opposite the majority of head weight and the sweetspot. This would cause the heavy side of the head to flip over dramatically and produce a terrible putt (which can be done with “almost-center-shafted” putters). Two of the smartest golfers I know Lee Trevino and Jack Nicklaus have used heel-shafted putters throughout their careers. They learned from experience that their best results are with heel-shafted putters because when they make had strokes they not use heel-shafted putters.

250 Establish Your Practice Framework usually miss toward the heel (between the sweetspot and the shaft axis as recommended above).

Waldringfield Golf Club

The Long Drive Bible: How You Can Hit the Ball Longer, Straighter, and More Consistently

Extract from the book:

My belief is that you need to be fit for a putter before you waste too much time trying to work around a bad one. You may or may not end up changing it later but at least you can make some good improvements until you decide. The details of fitting a putter to your body and stroke will be discussed in section 11.6.

4.12 The Mind’s Role in Putting Stroke Mechanics

There is one last ingredient I ‘ve yet to touch on in this long list of putting factors. And that is the mind. How important is the mind when putting? You can’t move the golf ball even 1/32 of an inch with just your mind. Your mind doesn’t hold the putter. However that doesn’t mean the mind has no power because the mind can stop your body from accomplishing something in a heartbeat. Your mind must believe you can make a putt at least that the possibility exists . . . or you won’t. You must realize that of course you “can” make the putt. It really is possible. Always remember what one of my favorite putters in the whole world (Dave Stockton) said to me: “I never met a putt I couldn’t make.”

Your mind controls your body your body controls your putter and the way you swing your putter controls the starting conditions of your putt. And controlling a putt’s starting conditions is all any golfer can do. None of us can control the conditions on the green the wind footprints or Lady Luck. All we can do is get our mind to let us put the best possible stroke on the ball; then we have to live with whatever happens.

So forget using your conscious mind to help your putting. What you want working for you is your subconscious mind that part that handles images and memories. Of course the first time you try something you need your conscious mind to think about it. But after you’ve made good strokes and holed putts many times it can become a habit totally and completely controlled without any conscious thought. That’s when putting becomes controlled by the subconscious mind.

Now how do you do this? By far the most important thing in your mind prior to the putting stroke should be an image in your mind’s eye of the stroke you want to make. This should he a clear picture – based on your observations reading of the green and knowledge of the conditions – first of what the putt is going to do and then how you are going to stroke it so it does exactly that. The subconscious sees this stroke image and uses it to tell the body what to do. Obviously you want this image to be of a good stroke and to be clear strong and proper so it gets the right idea to the body about executing a good putting stroke.

The importance of this image is something we deal with in depth in our schools. We go to great lengths to get golfers to see and feel in their mind’s eye what their perfect strokes are going to be like before they try to make them. Because once you see and know exactly what you are trying to do and have a clear picture of it in your mind’s eye it is so much easier to do it.

Waldringfield Golf Club

Golf Swing Tips

The “Simple Golf” Swing: “Golf for the Rest of Us”

Extract from the book:

Golf Tuition Waldringfield Golf Club

Here is a view from the front. The goal of this photo is to show that there is no lateral movement. Simply rotating your right shoulder around your spine.*Please note that you should NOT be cocking your wrists at the end of your backswing. While this may add a bit of power, it will totally throw off your timing. The results of a wrist cock are slices, hooks, fat shots, etc.

Waldringfield Golf Club

 

Weston Park Golf Club

Golf Lessons at Weston Park Golf Club

About Weston Park Golf Club

Golf Lessons at Weston Park Golf Club

Golf Swing Tips

To improve your golf game, it’s vital that you take golf lessons. Golf is a sport that is almost impossible to learn without some sort of guidance. Luckily, there are golf experts around the country whose job it is to teach golf. By taking golf lessons, you can drastically improve your game in a relatively short amount of time. Taking golf lessons can be an expensive, time-consuming effort. And like any good or service that will cost money and require time, you should be careful before you buy.  Golf can be a really costly game to play and it is reasonable to assume that you have invested a fair amount of money in your equipment – golf clubs, golf bag, golf balls, golf clothing, golf cart etc; – therefore doesn’t it make common sense for you to learn how to use them to their advantage and improve your skills and capabilities?

Visit Weston Park Golf Club for golf lessons and other info. on golf.

Weston Park Golf Club

Weston Park combines a magnificent parkland setting and a tranquil environment with an elegant clubhouse, which has been caringly converted to provide an unrivalled venue for golf, weddings, conferences, business meetings, corporate and social events.Tucked away in the heart of rural Norfolk, Weston Park, one of Norfolk’s premier golf clubs, offers a fine golf course and clubhouse, and provides high quality service and facilities for societies, weddings, events and special occasions. With the beautiful parkland landscape, and peaceful surroundings Weston Park provides a perfect venue for every occasion.

Weston Park Golf Club

Dave Pelz’s Putting Bible – golf’s least understood skill.

Extract from the book:

You’ll have to wait until Chapter 13 to learn how to stop rotating your forearms. For now however make a mental note that you will stop making this destructive motion. It will be one of your challenges in improving your putting and a crucial one.

Body Power

In the previous chapter I talked about body putting something rarely seen among the pros because it’s a bad thing to do. Your body is large and the big muscles of the chest back and legs are strong particularly when compared to the small amounts of power needed to roll a ball on the fast surface of a putting green. Still many golfers put too much of their body into the stroke rotating the lower body sliding the lower body toward the hole or moving the upper body away from the hole (Figure 4.5.2). All these motions are unintentional (at least I hope so) but they still produce unwanted power and directional instability.

For example I estimate that for every inch the body moves toward the target during the putting stroke the ball moves an additional foot on the green. And rotating the lower body not only adds power it also causes the putterface to rotate from open to closed.

Putting is a game in which delicate feel and touch create exactly the right speed and break of your putts. When you’re trying to be precise body power causes nothing but trouble.

School students turn (top) slide (middle) and reverse (bottom) their bodies during their putting stroke motions.

Weston Park Golf Club

The Long Drive Bible: How You Can Hit the Ball Longer, Straighter, and More Consistently

Extract from the book:

If you want an answer to question 2 – “How well do you putt?” – you must measure your percentage of putts holed from each distance. You can do this but it will take some effort. You have to record the distance of each putt on your scorecard as you move around the course and indicate those you hole. After 10 to 15

Problems on the Greens 29 rounds (and at least 5 to 10 putts from each distance) you’ll begin to be able to plot your own conversion chart and compare it to those of the pros.

As for question 3 – “How good can one get at putting?” – the answer depends on a number of things: the quality of the greens how well a player reads those greens and the quality of the player’s stroke and touch. Although none of these questions can be answered definitively in this book I assure you that all of the above are getting better all the time. As greens improve putting strokes improve and golfers learn to read greens better a higher percentage of putts from every distance will be made in the future.

Finally “Flow good will your putting be in the future?” That depends on your ability to learn the mechanics of a better putting stroke your ability to learn better putting feel and touch your ability to learn to read greens better and your ability to produce the right stroke at the right time. Depending on your lifestyle your determination and intensity your focus your self-discipline and practice habits and your ability to learn only you can provide this answer.

For most golfers to improve their scores it is often easier to reduce their number of three-putts than it is to increase their number of one-putts. This is generally true for golfers with handicaps greater than 20 although it is even true for some very fine lower-handicap players. As you can see in Figure 2.9.1 the length of the most frequent first putt on greens hit from outside 60 yards is 38 feet. (This distance varies a little with the handicap of the players measured but obviously there are many more long first putts than short ones.) This figure also shows that the most frequent first putt to follow shots hit from inside 60 yards is an 18-footer. If you combine these two curves and add in all the second and third putts that become necessary after the first putt is missed you can see a typical value for the number of putts of each length golfers face per round over a season of golf (Figure 2.9.2).

Now look at the conversion curve for this group of 15- to 25-handicap golfers (Figure 2.9.3) and the frequency with which they three-putt versus the putt distance (Figure 2.9.4). By comparing these data you can see the importance of making short putts as well as learning that you can save several strokes per round by eliminating three-putts from outside 30 feet. This means that you shouldn’t practice only short putts; the long ones are also important. And you must stop three-putting those long ones if you want to be a good putter.

For those not familiar with “lag putting ” some explanations:

Weston Park Golf Club

Golf Swing Tips

The “Simple Golf” Swing: “Golf for the Rest of Us”

Extract from the book:

Golf Tuition Weston Park Golf Club

The chest and shoulders shouldn’t be turning, unless your arms are turning with them. In other words, you want to start your swing with a shoulder turn, but your arms should start swinging at EXACTLY the same time. They are an extension. They are connected. Furthermore, your arms shouldn’t be swinging unless your chest is rotating. Don’t start swinging your arms without starting the shoulder turn. They are connected. Your left elbow remains locked throughout the entire swing. When you complete your shoulder turn, your arms should stop as well. The goal will be to have your left arm exactly parallel to the ground. Your elbow is still locked. When it gets there…STOP. Do not continue to swing your arms.

Weston Park Golf Club

 

Wooler Golf Club

Golf Lessons at Wooler Golf Club

About Wooler Golf Club

Golf Lessons at Wooler Golf Club

Golf Swing Tips

To improve your golf game, it’s vital that you take golf lessons. Golf is a sport that is almost impossible to learn without some sort of guidance. Luckily, there are golf experts around the country whose job it is to teach golf. By taking golf lessons, you can drastically improve your game in a relatively short amount of time. Taking golf lessons can be an expensive, time-consuming effort. And like any good or service that will cost money and require time, you should be careful before you buy.  Golf can be a really costly game to play and it is reasonable to assume that you have invested a fair amount of money in your equipment – golf clubs, golf bag, golf balls, golf clothing, golf cart etc; – therefore doesn’t it make common sense for you to learn how to use them to their advantage and improve your skills and capabilities?

Visit Wooler Golf Club for golf lessons and other info. on golf.

Wooler Golf Club

Wooler Golf Club is situated just off the B6525 Wooler to Berwick road, at the village of Doddington, some 3 miles North East of Wooler. This 9 hole 18 tee, par 72 course occupies the high ground known as Dod Law. With three par 3 and three par 5 holes the 6411 yardage from white tees offers a stern challenge to all classes of golfer trying to match the S.S.S. of 71.

Wooler Golf Club

Dave Pelz’s Putting Bible – golf’s least understood skill.

Extract from the book:

However set his shoulders square to his Aimline place the ball exactly at the sweetspot of his putter in his address position and give him the proper-length backswing and Perfy can putt as well as any man woman or child alive. In fact he can putt better than any man woman or child.

What I’m trying to do is teach you how to putt as much like Perfy as humanly possible (and “humanly” is key here because you’ll never putt that well at least not time after time after time which Perfy is capable of doing). And in teaching you the key factors of this kind of putting you will be able to become your own teacher watching and monitoring your progress keeping yourself moving forward spotting and correcting mistakes before they become too serious – doing for yourself the things a good teacher would do.

What I’m not trying to do is take all the challenge out of the game and ruin golf. I want to help you learn to putt better to make more putts and to enjoy your golf more by improving your putting skills. If you realize that the pendulum motion illustrated by Perfy is the simplest way to putt mechanically and that the pendulum rhythm is also the greatest (and simplest) rhythm concept in golf then you should he willing to give these concepts a try. Once you have determined your own best body-rhythm cadence and have worked your preputt ritual into that cadence you’ll find yourself automatically staying in rhythm as you execute your real stroke. And there is nothing that will allow you to putt better than staying in this rhythmic repeatable thinking-free system.

Rhythm and Repetition Eliminate Thinking

Watch any good athlete and even more than the skill you can’t help but notice the same attribute over and over: rhythm. It may seem natural – and in some cases I think it is – but it is something they continually must work on (repeat) and something that anybody can develop and make his or her own.

Rhythm is more than the fluidity of the athletic motion. Rhythm is a way for athletes to suppress thinking and obtain consistency and accuracy. Basketball players create and use a rhythm to help make more free throws: They bounce the ball three times position the ball breathe deeply cock their arms and fire all in a

Wooler Golf Club

The Long Drive Bible: How You Can Hit the Ball Longer, Straighter, and More Consistently

Extract from the book:

The Seven Building Blocks of Stroke Mechanics 103 shoes to the center of each shoulder. Even wider stances are okay but narrower is not.

If stability continues to be a problem you might borrow something from Arnold Palmer who established a very solid base for his putting stroke by standing knock-kneed (Figure 4.10.14). With his knees turned in Arnold absolutely could not move his lower body. However most golfers I suggest this to seem embarrassed to use it which is too had because it works.

104 The Seven Building Blocks of Stroke Mechanics

Opening or closing your stance by moving your feet off the flow-line is accept able but not recommended. Because your stance can affect your shoulder align ment and the line of your shoulders is vital to good putting I normally recom mend setting the feet square. Of course it is possible to move your feet open or closed without moving your shoulders. Just be sure your shoulder flow-line re mains parallel-left to your Aimline.

My measurements also show that many of the world’s best putters create a stable lower body by placing slightly more than half – 55 to 60 percent – of their weight on their forward foot.

Elbows

Something else to watch out for in your putting stroke motion is any change in your elbow angles. I am told that early in the career of Arnold Palmer his father

Wooler Golf Club

Golf Swing Tips

The “Simple Golf” Swing: “Golf for the Rest of Us”

Extract from the book:

Golf Tuition Wooler Golf Club

Focus on using your spine as your axis now. Turn both shoulders and sides directly around your spine. Keep your left arm locked, and your left wrist locked. Although difficult to see from this camera-angle, the triangle is still perfectly in tact.

Wooler Golf Club

 

Banstead Downs Golf Club

Golf Lessons at Banstead Downs Golf Club

About Banstead Downs Golf Club

Golf Lessons at Banstead Downs Golf Club

Golf Swing Tips

To improve your golf game, it’s vital that you take golf lessons. Golf is a sport that is almost impossible to learn without some sort of guidance. Luckily, there are golf experts around the country whose job it is to teach golf. By taking golf lessons, you can drastically improve your game in a relatively short amount of time. Taking golf lessons can be an expensive, time-consuming effort. And like any good or service that will cost money and require time, you should be careful before you buy.  Golf can be a really costly game to play and it is reasonable to assume that you have invested a fair amount of money in your equipment – golf clubs, golf bag, golf balls, golf clothing, golf cart etc; – therefore doesn’t it make common sense for you to learn how to use them to their advantage and improve your skills and capabilities?

Visit Banstead Downs Golf Club for golf lessons and other info. on golf.

Banstead Downs Golf Club

Banstead Downs Golf Club founded in 1890 lies on chalk downland with a course designed by the eminent player and golf architect James Braid.The course which measures at 6,195 yards with a CSS of 69, sets a premium on straight driving and accurate approach shots into the greens. When the wind blows it can prove a real challenge to all levels of players.The club house offers a warm welcome and a full range of facilities to all visitors.

Banstead Downs Golf Club

Dave Pelz’s Putting Bible – golf’s least understood skill.

Extract from the book:

The Seven Building Blocks of Stroke Mechanics 85 his perfect in-line-square stroke (Figure 4.7.9). The problem is obvious: If you don’t align your shoulders parallel to the desired starting line for the putt even the perfect stroke path and a square putter blade won’t start the ball rolling on the right line.

So if you are going to take my advice and develop an in-line-square stroke you must be absolutely sure that as you learn this stroke you also learn to address the ball with your shoulders square (parallel-left) to your putting line. And as you will learn in Chapter 11 setting up parallel-left has other benefits as well.

4.8 The Importance of Putterface Angle

While putter path has relatively minor influence on the starting line direction of your putts (only about 17 percent) the putterface angle at the moment of impact (Figure 4.8.1) has a tremendous effect the remaining 83 percent (assuming contact is made on the sweetspot). This means face angle is more than four times as important as putter path. You may find this imbalance in importance surprising (most golfers do) but it’s true.

If you are having a hard time believing this run the following test for yourself. As shown in Figure 4.8.2 aim the edge of a heavy piece of wood to the left edge of a target. Place a ball just outside the wood about the distance from the heel of the

The Seven Building Blocks of Stroke Mechanics 87 putter to the sweetspot and hold the putterface open to a 45-degree angle to the target with a piece of cardboard (cut the cardboard with equal-length sides A and B at right angles then cut side C between the end points as shown in the inset). Using both hands to hold the face open at that angle and keeping the heel against the wood slide the putter toward the target to simulate a putting stroke (shown from right to left in figure). If you keep the face 45 degrees open the ball will start to the right almost perpendicular to the open face (actually 45 degrees times .83 = 37 degrees) no matter how hard you hit it.

Banstead Downs Golf Club

The Long Drive Bible: How You Can Hit the Ball Longer, Straighter, and More Consistently

Extract from the book:

I don’t mean to criticize Arnold or Deacon Palmer because Arnold putted well enough to be one of the best players of all time. But I’m convinced that with his fantastic imagination talent and competitive instincts (he certainly never had the best golf swing) he would have been even more dominant and for a longer time if he had used a simpler putting stroke and been a better putter.

The Grip: Light Is Better Than Tight

There are any number of ways to hold a putter. But I think there is only one way to set grip pressure and that is light and unchanging throughout your stroke. Light pressure is better than tight because squeezing your hands and flexing the hand wrist and arm muscles makes them stronger less pliant and less sensitive to delicate feelings. And remember your hands should be dead rather than strong when putting. So the lighter your grip (as long as the putter doesn’t slip out of your hands and your wrists don’t get floppy) the less likely you are to “hit” your putts and the more likely you will “stroke” them. This applies to all putting grips.

The purpose of your grip is to hold on to your putter as you allow it to move along the perfect in-line path with a square face angle through impact. There is no

The Seven Building Blocks of Stroke Mechanics 105 right or wrong way to hold a putter for all golfers. But there is a best way for each golfer to hold his or her putter. This best way will lead to making the best stroke the greatest percentage of the time.

The grip that makes it easiest for most people to produce a pure-in-line stroke is the parallel-palms grip (Figure 4.10.15). By parallel I mean the palms and the backs of both hands are parallel to the putterface which means they are perpendicular to the intended putt-line. Most golfers’ arms hang naturally in this parallel position they find it equally natural to swing their arms hack and through perpendicular to their shoulder line (Figure 4.10.16) and this motion is both easy to repeat and promotes a consistent position through impact. However if it proves uncomfortable for you try putting your hands on your putter shaft in the same positions that they hang naturally (without manipulation) under your shoulders (Figure 4.10.17).

Many other grips are possible including the “open palm ” “left-hand-low ” “claw ” “fingertip ” and “equal-pressure” grips. How to best use these and other grips will be discussed in section 11.6 along with how you can develop the best grip for your putting stroke.

Banstead Downs Golf Club

Golf Swing Tips

The “Simple Golf” Swing: “Golf for the Rest of Us”

Extract from the book:

Golf Tuition Banstead Downs Golf Club

Hold the club steady with your right hand, and place left hand underneath the club as shown. The first joint of the left forefinger should be directly on the bottom of the handle, as well as the last joint of your left pinky. Once you have placed your palm on top of the club, do the same with your left thumb. Place it directly on top of the handle of the club. Next, interlock the left forefinger, and the right pinky. Nudge your right hand all the way towards the bottom of the grip. Now again, wrap the right palm all the way around the top of the grip. Don’t hold the grip of the club in your right palm. You should be able to cover up your left thumb with your right palm if you’ve done it correctly. You’ll see another V-shape being made where your right thumb and right forefinger meet. As a check, this V should be pointing directly at your right shoulder. If it doesn’t point at your right shoulder, rotate your hand on the grip so that it does. Your fingers should be giving the club most of the support it needs, NOT your palms.

Banstead Downs Golf Club

 

Betchworth Park Golf Club

Golf Lessons at Betchworth Park Golf Club

About Betchworth Park Golf Club

Golf Lessons at Betchworth Park Golf Club

Golf Swing Tips

To improve your golf game, it’s vital that you take golf lessons. Golf is a sport that is almost impossible to learn without some sort of guidance. Luckily, there are golf experts around the country whose job it is to teach golf. By taking golf lessons, you can drastically improve your game in a relatively short amount of time. Taking golf lessons can be an expensive, time-consuming effort. And like any good or service that will cost money and require time, you should be careful before you buy.  Golf can be a really costly game to play and it is reasonable to assume that you have invested a fair amount of money in your equipment – golf clubs, golf bag, golf balls, golf clothing, golf cart etc; – therefore doesn’t it make common sense for you to learn how to use them to their advantage and improve your skills and capabilities?

Visit Betchworth Park Golf Club for golf lessons and other info. on golf.

Betchworth Park Golf Club

Betchworth Park Golf Club is situated on the A25 between Dorking and Reigate and just 3/4 mile from the A25/A24 interchange. About 10 minutes from either junctions 8 or 9 on the M25, access is quick and easy, making it ideal for corporate and society days.

Betchworth Park Golf Club

Dave Pelz’s Putting Bible – golf’s least understood skill.

Extract from the book:

This technique produced the consistently best putting I’ve ever seen and it is legal. But I’m certain that if someone switches to this style and starts winning with it the USGA probably will ban it.

One of the tenets of the USGA the ruling body of golf is to protect and maintain the integrity of the game in part by preserving its challenge and difficulty. I support this noble purpose and think most golfers feel the same way. If we lost the challenge in the game it wouldn’t be nearly so much fun. Having said that we all want to make our own putting strokes simpler so we can hole more putts score better and enjoy the game to its fullest.

In keeping with their tradition of maintaining the game’s challenge the USGA would prefer that golfers putt in what they describe as the “traditional style.” While this technique is not as simple or easy as the methods described above it’s not necessarily all that difficult either. Lots of putts have been and will be made the USGA way.

Up to this point I have been going from the easiest to more difficult ways to putt. Now I have to reverse that. In discussing the following ways to putt all of which conform to the Rules I will begin with the most difficult and work down to what I perceive to be the easiest way to putt.

The USGA would be happiest if every golfer would putt like Bobby Jones (Figure 3.4.1) used to putt and would use a putter similar to Jones’s old “Calamity Jane.” Jones putted standing perpendicular to the intended putting line and made what appeared to be a miniature golf swing. While this sounds like it might make putting easy being like all the other swings in golf in reality it makes putting quite a bit more difficult.

If the putting stroke is a miniature chip shot which is a miniature 5-iron swing which is a miniature driver swing it makes down-the-line vision difficult involves a slight rotation of the body and encourages rotation of the forearms. This also encourages rotation of the putterface provides far more power than is needed and brings to bear critical timing requirements all of which make putting so difficult and traumatic to so many golfers.

Betchworth Park Golf Club

The Long Drive Bible: How You Can Hit the Ball Longer, Straighter, and More Consistently

Extract from the book:

It is a fact proven by testing that the better you aim the better you putt. That’s why I say aim is the first fundamental of putting stroke mechanics. Most golfers aim very poorly which is significant because aim can have a direct impact on all the other fundamentals: If you aim poorly something else in your stroke must compensate to correct for the error.

Aim Is Learned

Aiming is easy. Everybody aims. It is aiming precisely where you want to aim that is more elusive. The fact that most golfers do a poor job of aiming is not surprising because there’s no feedback on a putting green to teach golfers how to aim properly. In the absence of feedback golfers use two inputs to guide their attempts to aim: First they use their previous putting results (what I call reaction aiming) and second they use the look of their putter relative to their Aimline (what I call position aiming). Further explanations are in order.

Reaction Aiming

The way most golfers aim is to consider past results and then align themselves and their putter to correct for stroke faults and produce the results they want. For example you miss a putt to the left and think “I pulled it ” or maybe “I aimed too far to the left.” Miss several putts left and you think “I must be aiming too far to the left.” So what do you do? You aim to the right. Pretty soon and without realizing you’ve learned to aim consistently to the right as a way of compensating for a stroke that tends to pull to the left.

The Seven Building Blocks of Stroke Mechanics 65

Data taken in my Scoring Game Schools show conclusively that reaction aiming is a learned skill that most golfers develop as a way to compensate for their putting stroke deficiencies. Players who block their strokes to the right of their Aimline learn to aim to the left of the Aimline. Players who pull their putts to the left learn to aim to the right.

Betchworth Park Golf Club

Golf Swing Tips

The “Simple Golf” Swing: “Golf for the Rest of Us”

Extract from the book:

Golf Tuition Betchworth Park Golf Club

First of all, it’s important that you realize that your grip will affect the results that you get. However, it’s not as complicated as the other systems make it out to be. First, grab the club with your right hand so the face of it is toward the target. Keep the face pointed toward the target, while placing your left hand on the bottom of the grip or handle. At this point you should be holding your left hand out flat, so that it is touching the bottom of the grip. Position the joint where your left pinky meets your palm directly underneath the handle of the club. Keep the pinky there and place the first joint in your left forefinger directly underneath the club. Now, do not lift your fingers up, bringing the grip of the club into your palm; instead, hold the handle steady with your left fingers and wrap your palm around the top of the grip. This is an important distinction. Again, don’t wrap the fingers towards the palm, but instead wrap your palm around the top of the club. Now, you should be able to easily place your left thumb directly on top of the club. This should form a V-shape where your left thumb and left forefinger meet. This V-shape should point directly to your right shoulder when it’s complete.

Betchworth Park Golf Club

 

Burhill Golf Club

Golf Lessons at Burhill Golf Club

About Burhill Golf Club

Golf Lessons at Burhill Golf Club

Golf Swing Tips

To improve your golf game, it’s vital that you take golf lessons. Golf is a sport that is almost impossible to learn without some sort of guidance. Luckily, there are golf experts around the country whose job it is to teach golf. By taking golf lessons, you can drastically improve your game in a relatively short amount of time. Taking golf lessons can be an expensive, time-consuming effort. And like any good or service that will cost money and require time, you should be careful before you buy.  Golf can be a really costly game to play and it is reasonable to assume that you have invested a fair amount of money in your equipment – golf clubs, golf bag, golf balls, golf clothing, golf cart etc; – therefore doesn’t it make common sense for you to learn how to use them to their advantage and improve your skills and capabilities?

Visit Burhill Golf Club for golf lessons and other info. on golf.

Burhill Golf Club

Burhill Golf Club is set in beautiful Surrey parkland. The Clubhouse, a luxurious Georgian Mansion, is steeped in history and dates back to 1726. The Golf Club was established in 1907 by the Guinness family. The Old and New golf courses offer two contrasting challenges. The Old course, designed by Willie Park and opened in 1907, is a mature course known as one of the finest in Surrey. The New Course with greens built to USGA specifications, is modern in style and incorporates many water hazards including the river Mole. Both provide an interesting round of golf for all players.

Burhill Golf Club

Dave Pelz’s Putting Bible – golf’s least understood skill.

Extract from the book:

Establish Your Practice Framework 233 small muscles of the fingers hands wrists and forearms are kept out of the putting motion. So set your flow-lines properly at address and you’re well on the way to starting your putts in the right direction.

Shoulders Are Number One

The most important flow-line is that of the shoulders the line running through your shoulder sockets. If your shoulder flow-line is aiming to the left as shown in Figure 11.5.2 there’s no way the putterhead can travel down your Aimline unless the muscles in your hands and arms get into the act compensate against the natural flow direction and push the putter and ball back toward the Aimline.

234 Establish Your Practice Framework

You can see most of your flow-lines by positioning your hands under your shoulders (relax and let gravity do the work – Figure 11.5.3) and pointing your index fingers toward each other. Assuming you’ve put something on the ground to indicate the Aimline this “finger line” makes it easy to see when your hips knees feet and shoulders are parallel-left of the Aimline. Once both your hands and shoulders are in this perfect position simply swinging them back and through will create the ideal pure-in-line and square (pils) putting stroke.

The best learning aid for shoulder flow-line alignment is Elk’s Key (Figure 11.5.4). “Elk” is Steve Elkington who helped me design this device during our

Burhill Golf Club

The Long Drive Bible: How You Can Hit the Ball Longer, Straighter, and More Consistently

Extract from the book:

There are any number of ways to hold a putter. But I think there is only one way to set grip pressure and that is light and unchanging throughout your stroke. Light pressure is better than tight because squeezing your hands and flexing the hand wrist and arm muscles makes them stronger less pliant and less sensitive to delicate feelings. And remember your hands should be dead rather than strong when putting. So the lighter your grip (as long as the putter doesn’t slip out of your hands and your wrists don’t get floppy) the less likely you are to “hit” your putts and the more likely you will “stroke” them. This applies to all putting grips.

The purpose of your grip is to hold on to your putter as you allow it to move along the perfect in-line path with a square face angle through impact. There is no

The Seven Building Blocks of Stroke Mechanics 105 right or wrong way to hold a putter for all golfers. But there is a best way for each golfer to hold his or her putter. This best way will lead to making the best stroke the greatest percentage of the time.

The grip that makes it easiest for most people to produce a pure-in-line stroke is the parallel-palms grip (Figure 4.10.15). By parallel I mean the palms and the backs of both hands are parallel to the putterface which means they are perpendicular to the intended putt-line. Most golfers’ arms hang naturally in this parallel position they find it equally natural to swing their arms hack and through perpendicular to their shoulder line (Figure 4.10.16) and this motion is both easy to repeat and promotes a consistent position through impact. However if it proves uncomfortable for you try putting your hands on your putter shaft in the same positions that they hang naturally (without manipulation) under your shoulders (Figure 4.10.17).

Many other grips are possible including the “open palm ” “left-hand-low ” “claw ” “fingertip ” and “equal-pressure” grips. How to best use these and other grips will be discussed in section 11.6 along with how you can develop the best grip for your putting stroke.

Lower-Body Motion and Looking

Almost all golfers unknowingly move their bodies during the putting stroke. Sometimes a lot usually just a little but almost always some which tells me it must be extremely difficult to eliminate (at least without hours and hours of practice). Try rotating your lower body around your spine in your putting address position and you will see it turns your upper body as well (especially your shoulders arms and putter) because your upper body is sitting on the lower (Figure 4.10.18). This also rotates your putterface angle adding an unknown uncontrollable and unwanted variable to the starting line of your putts.

Burhill Golf Club

Golf Swing Tips

The “Simple Golf” Swing: “Golf for the Rest of Us”

Extract from the book:

Golf Tuition Burhill Golf Club

Wrap your right fingers lightly around the handle of the club Alternative to the interlock grip (The overlap grip)

Burhill Golf Club

 

Camberley Heath Golf Club

Golf Lessons at Camberley Heath Golf Club

About Camberley Heath Golf Club

Golf Lessons at Camberley Heath Golf Club

Golf Swing Tips

To improve your golf game, it’s vital that you take golf lessons. Golf is a sport that is almost impossible to learn without some sort of guidance. Luckily, there are golf experts around the country whose job it is to teach golf. By taking golf lessons, you can drastically improve your game in a relatively short amount of time. Taking golf lessons can be an expensive, time-consuming effort. And like any good or service that will cost money and require time, you should be careful before you buy.  Golf can be a really costly game to play and it is reasonable to assume that you have invested a fair amount of money in your equipment – golf clubs, golf bag, golf balls, golf clothing, golf cart etc; – therefore doesn’t it make common sense for you to learn how to use them to their advantage and improve your skills and capabilities?

Visit Camberley Heath Golf Club for golf lessons and other info. on golf.

Camberley Heath Golf Club

Camberley Heath Golf Club, set in the beautiful Surrey countryside, is a challenging golf course that features an abundance of pine and heather. A true classic amongst heathland golf courses. The golf course, designed by the legendary Harry S Colt, was described by Bernard Darwin in the Evening Standard of May 1913 as “Sandy and heathery, long and difficult and costing enormous sums of money and laid out with the most consummate ingenuity by the most famous architect”.

Camberley Heath Golf Club

Dave Pelz’s Putting Bible – golf’s least understood skill.

Extract from the book:

Still many golfers and even some teaching professionals extol the benefits of “releasing” the putter through impact rotating the face from open to closed to impart hook spin or overspin. Again all reasonably well-stroked putts can be shown to be rolling without any spin whatsoever when they reach the hole. So trying to release the putter makes no sense unless it encourages you to follow through in your stroke and eliminates deceleration and instability. However even in this case releasing the putter will produce more face rotation and give you more inconsistency in directional control due to increased timing problems.

The Razor-Blade Putter

Because so many people assume that putts can spin all the way to the hole and are obsessed with the idea of overspin I built a putter that let me examine and evaluate the benefit of true overspin. I embedded a razor blade just above the center of a putterface (Figure 4.9.4) making sure the sharp edge of the blade would contact the ball above its geometric center and impart true overspin.

I tested the razor-blade putter versus an identical putter with a normal face and counted how many putts each one holed. On very short putts – inside three feet – the razor putter performed pretty well. However on longer putts it created true initial overspin that caused the balls to “grab” on the green and jump forward uncontrollably.

But there was more. If the grass was damp or I was putting against the grain the overspin didn’t take and the ball didn’t travel as far; when the grass was dry or when putting with the grain the spinning ball grabbed and jumped forward to roll widely divergent distances. So overspin if you could create it causes inconsistency. Which is why I say “Forget about it!”

Physical and Mental Factors

Camberley Heath Golf Club

The Long Drive Bible: How You Can Hit the Ball Longer, Straighter, and More Consistently

Extract from the book:

As for question 3 – “How good can one get at putting?” – the answer depends on a number of things: the quality of the greens how well a player reads those greens and the quality of the player’s stroke and touch. Although none of these questions can be answered definitively in this book I assure you that all of the above are getting better all the time. As greens improve putting strokes improve and golfers learn to read greens better a higher percentage of putts from every distance will be made in the future.

Finally “Flow good will your putting be in the future?” That depends on your ability to learn the mechanics of a better putting stroke your ability to learn better putting feel and touch your ability to learn to read greens better and your ability to produce the right stroke at the right time. Depending on your lifestyle your determination and intensity your focus your self-discipline and practice habits and your ability to learn only you can provide this answer.

For most golfers to improve their scores it is often easier to reduce their number of three-putts than it is to increase their number of one-putts. This is generally true for golfers with handicaps greater than 20 although it is even true for some very fine lower-handicap players. As you can see in Figure 2.9.1 the length of the most frequent first putt on greens hit from outside 60 yards is 38 feet. (This distance varies a little with the handicap of the players measured but obviously there are many more long first putts than short ones.) This figure also shows that the most frequent first putt to follow shots hit from inside 60 yards is an 18-footer. If you combine these two curves and add in all the second and third putts that become necessary after the first putt is missed you can see a typical value for the number of putts of each length golfers face per round over a season of golf (Figure 2.9.2).

Now look at the conversion curve for this group of 15- to 25-handicap golfers (Figure 2.9.3) and the frequency with which they three-putt versus the putt distance (Figure 2.9.4). By comparing these data you can see the importance of making short putts as well as learning that you can save several strokes per round by eliminating three-putts from outside 30 feet. This means that you shouldn’t practice only short putts; the long ones are also important. And you must stop three-putting those long ones if you want to be a good putter.

For those not familiar with “lag putting ” some explanations:

• To lag a putt is to minimize thoughts of holing it instead concentrating on stopping the ball as close to the proper distance and as close to the hole as possible thus minimizing the possibility of three-putting (which is first priority).

Problems on the Greens 31

Camberley Heath Golf Club

Golf Swing Tips

The “Simple Golf” Swing: “Golf for the Rest of Us”

Extract from the book:

Golf Tuition Camberley Heath Golf Club

Here is a view from the front. The goal of this photo is to show that there is no lateral movement. Simply rotating your right shoulder around your spine.*Please note that you should NOT be cocking your wrists at the end of your backswing. While this may add a bit of power, it will totally throw off your timing. The results of a wrist cock are slices, hooks, fat shots, etc.

Camberley Heath Golf Club

 

Chessington Golf Club

Golf Lessons at Chessington Golf Club

About Chessington Golf Club

Golf Lessons at Chessington Golf Club

Golf Swing Tips

To improve your golf game, it’s vital that you take golf lessons. Golf is a sport that is almost impossible to learn without some sort of guidance. Luckily, there are golf experts around the country whose job it is to teach golf. By taking golf lessons, you can drastically improve your game in a relatively short amount of time. Taking golf lessons can be an expensive, time-consuming effort. And like any good or service that will cost money and require time, you should be careful before you buy.  Golf can be a really costly game to play and it is reasonable to assume that you have invested a fair amount of money in your equipment – golf clubs, golf bag, golf balls, golf clothing, golf cart etc; – therefore doesn’t it make common sense for you to learn how to use them to their advantage and improve your skills and capabilities?

Visit Chessington Golf Club for golf lessons and other info. on golf.

Chessington Golf Club

Set in the Surrey countryside within easy reach of the M25 (Jct 9) is a peaceful golfing haven and top class venue for all types of business meetings, conferences, weddings and “special occasions” – Chessington Golf Centre. Chessington Golf Centre offers a friendly and professional service and all facilities are open 7 days a week.

Chessington Golf Club

Dave Pelz’s Putting Bible – golf’s least understood skill.

Extract from the book:

The pop stroke does have one advantage and that is it keeps the putterface angle essentially square at all times which is a good thing. However it uses the muscles of the hands and arms for power and is therefore a difficult method to use if you want to develop really good touch.

One of the more interesting putting techniques in golf history is the so-called “hook stroke” of the great South African Bobby Locke who won more than 80 tournaments worldwide between the 1930s and ’50s including four British Opens. Many golfers have told me that Locke put hook spin on his putts which made them dive into the hole. That may have been what both they and Locke thought but I’m sure it was not the case.

I’ve seen photographs of Locke from which 1 can imagine that his stroke traveled on an in-to-out path with the putterface slightly closed through impact (Fig

Methods of Putting 45 ure 3.5.5). Such a stroke motion would make one think he was trying to hook puns and he may have actually put a very small amount of initial hook spin on his longer putts (his stroke proved both very consistent and very successful – Locke’s putting prowess was legendary). But I’m sure his putts were not spinning to the left or downward when they found the hole. They rolled in just like other golfers’ putts except they may have done so more consistently than any other player of his time. (In section 4.9 you’ll learn that the surface of the green takes all the spin off a putt within the first 20 percent of its roll.)

Bobby Locke was a great putter but his putts did not hook into the hole. preparing to roll a putt.

The Cut Stroke

Chessington Golf Club

The Long Drive Bible: How You Can Hit the Ball Longer, Straighter, and More Consistently

Extract from the book:

While there’s no such thing as hooking putts it is possible to cut across the path of one’s putts which is precisely what Chi Chi Rodriguez did while winning more than 30 tournaments in his career. Chi Chi actually putted fairly well in the early years of his career consistently cutting across the ball by swinging the putterhead outside-to-inside across the line (Figure 3.5.6). But his putting failed him later on because a cut stroke makes putting more complex than it needs to be.

It takes a talented athlete like Chi Chi to swing his putter to the left while holding the face open to the right and successfully make his ball go straight. But even he couldn’t do it all the time which is why I think he would have won quite a few more tournaments had he grooved and owned a simpler stroke. (Don’t think the cut stroke spins putts enough to make them slice across the green. The friction of the grass takes all spin off of putts the same as with hook-stroke putts.)

Another unusual – I wouldn’t go so far as to call it unique – putting style was put to good use for many years by Billy Casper. He locked his arms against his stomach and powered his putts purely by hinging his wrists (Figure 3.5.7). Once again Casper no longer uses this method and steers others away from it saying that it took far more time patience and practice to keep sharp than the pendulum stroke that is now popular among Tour pros.

However in his behalf I have to say that Billy won a lot of tournaments putting with his wrists so you know it can be done. I caution you though that you will have to devote yourself to hours and hours of practice for years and years and also play under enough pressure to learn how to handle the effects of adrenaline the way he did.

The Block Stroke Here’s a method that sounds almost ridiculous: Aim the putterface a foot to the left of your target on a straight putt then block the ball toward the hole. That’s what Lee Trevino has done throughout his career (Figure 3.5.8).

Methods of Putting 47 “block-strokes” better than Lee Trevino.

Every part of Lee’s game is built on aiming to the left then blocking his swing through impact so it’s little surprise he does this when putting too. In my opinion Trevino is another great player who achieved greatness in spite of his putting not because of it. And he agrees: Lee told me that if he had putted as well as Jack Nicklaus you might never have heard of the Golden Bear.

Chessington Golf Club

Golf Swing Tips

The “Simple Golf” Swing: “Golf for the Rest of Us”

Extract from the book:

Golf Tuition Chessington Golf Club

As you can see in the image to the left, the back remains straight while bending over to the ball. All of the bending is done at the hips. Bending at the waist and keeping a straight back will promote great ball flight and consistency. The relationship between the arms and chest has not changed.

Chessington Golf Club

 

Chipstead Golf Club

Golf Lessons at Chipstead Golf Club

About Chipstead Golf Club

Golf Lessons at Chipstead Golf Club

Golf Swing Tips

To improve your golf game, it’s vital that you take golf lessons. Golf is a sport that is almost impossible to learn without some sort of guidance. Luckily, there are golf experts around the country whose job it is to teach golf. By taking golf lessons, you can drastically improve your game in a relatively short amount of time. Taking golf lessons can be an expensive, time-consuming effort. And like any good or service that will cost money and require time, you should be careful before you buy.  Golf can be a really costly game to play and it is reasonable to assume that you have invested a fair amount of money in your equipment – golf clubs, golf bag, golf balls, golf clothing, golf cart etc; – therefore doesn’t it make common sense for you to learn how to use them to their advantage and improve your skills and capabilities?

Visit Chipstead Golf Club for golf lessons and other info. on golf.

Chipstead Golf Club

The clubhouse complex offers function rooms, dining area, restaurant, bar and a well stocked professional’s shop. However, it’s not only the quality of the facilities that brings golfers back to tackle the treelined fairways. At Chipstead Golf Club, everyone receives a warm welcome and our staff pride themselves on being able to provide a friendly, highly professional service.

Chipstead Golf Club

Dave Pelz’s Putting Bible – golf’s least understood skill.

Extract from the book:

The ” Phony-Hole Drill ” is one of my favorites for working on touch especially when the putting green is crowded. It utilizes a device I carry in my bag at all times the Phony-Hole a thin flexible circle of black rubber just smaller than the diameter of a real hole. The Phony-Hole almost looks like a real hole when it lies on the surface of a green is thin enough to let putts roll smoothly over it and comes in handy when the practice green is full of golfers and there is no open hole available. By throwing down a phony-Hole (Figure 13.2.8) you create your own target to putt to get away from the majority of the lumpy-donut effects and work on speed control by seeing if the putts you “make”(those that roll over the Phony-Hole) stop near 17 inches behind the hole.

To practice the Phony-Hole Drill mark a spot near the edge of the green with a tee then walk off the putt length you want to practice. Drop the phony-Hole and walk the same distance to the other side. Mark this spot with another tee and you are ready to putt.

312 Develop Your Artistic Senses (Feel Touch Green-Reading)

The rules for the Phony-Hole Drill are the same as for one of our primary feel-development drills the 20-foot drill (for details see pages 315 and 316). The one difference is that when practicing touch with the Phony-Hole change your putt distance every time you drill.

Putting to the Phony-Hole is also good for a quick warm-up before a round. Putt three halls from opposite directions at least twice before every round you play rehearsing your routine and ritual and holding your finish to watch your putts until they stop (about 17 inches behind the Phony-Hole). You will be surprised at how quickly your touch for distance improves.

Putting over Level Changes

Chipstead Golf Club

The Long Drive Bible: How You Can Hit the Ball Longer, Straighter, and More Consistently

Extract from the book:

The Seven Building Blocks of Stroke Mechanics 89

The Quality of Impact

Before we get there however I want you to learn how important your impact point is to your putting. Look at the impact patterns shown on the following two pages (Figure 4.9.2). These patterns are all authentic test results made by golfers on the first day in our Scoring Game Schools. Note they are arranged by handicap with the lowest handicaps at the top left down to the highest handicaps at the bottom right. Also note that the approximate location of the sweetspot of each putter is indicated by the line near the center of each impact tape.

If you study these patterns carefully the results are clear: The lower the handicap the smaller – and closer to the sweetspot – the impact pattern. In other words the better player hits putts closer to the same area of the putterface. And the best players – the Tour pros – have the smallest impact patterns centered on or very near the sweetspot. In fact looking at the consistent correlation between pattern size and handicap on these pages you might think that impact pattern size was the absolute determinant of a player’s ability to score. Of course this is not true but the implications of this data are undeniable.

There’s a very simple message here: The more consistently a player transfers energy to the ball the better his or her putting touch can become. And the better a golfer ‘ s putting touch the more putts he makes and the lower his handicap. Why? Because consistent transfer of energy enhances one’s ability to control the speed that putts roll which controls not only how far and fast the ball travels and how much it breaks but also the probability of its hitting and staying in the hole.

The Seven Building Blocks of Stroke Mechanics 91

Proper speed also largely eliminates the chance of three-putting. Above all else good speed control is a requirement for good putting.

Chipstead Golf Club

Golf Swing Tips

The “Simple Golf” Swing: “Golf for the Rest of Us”

Extract from the book:

Golf Tuition Chipstead Golf Club

After we get through the remaining sections, you will understand that this will change your swing plane a bit. Your swing plane will become more horizontal, the straighter you stand up. Please realize that nothing else should change. You will swing each of your clubs in exactly the same fashion (found below). This repositioning at setup will have a huge effect on the outcome of your shot, so please take some time to see where you are the most comfortable.

Chipstead Golf Club

 

Rochdale Golf Club

Golf Lessons at Rochdale Golf Club

About Rochdale Golf Club

Golf Lessons at Rochdale Golf Club

Golf Swing Tips

To improve your golf game, it’s vital that you take golf lessons. Golf is a sport that is almost impossible to learn without some sort of guidance. Luckily, there are golf experts around the country whose job it is to teach golf. By taking golf lessons, you can drastically improve your game in a relatively short amount of time. Taking golf lessons can be an expensive, time-consuming effort. And like any good or service that will cost money and require time, you should be careful before you buy.  Golf can be a really costly game to play and it is reasonable to assume that you have invested a fair amount of money in your equipment – golf clubs, golf bag, golf balls, golf clothing, golf cart etc; – therefore doesn’t it make common sense for you to learn how to use them to their advantage and improve your skills and capabilities?

Visit Rochdale Golf Club for golf lessons and other info. on golf.

Rochdale Golf Club

Rochdale Golf Club is situated on the northwest outskirts of Rochdale within the boundaries of Norden and Bamford. It is just 3 miles from Junction 20 of the M62 on the A680 heading out of Rochdale.Rochdale Golf Club was established over a century ago in 1888. It is one of the oldest golf courses in Lancashire.The course measures 6050 yards from the tee on the first hole to the pin on the eighteenth. It offers a par of 71 which is a good indication of the challenges you will face.

Rochdale Golf Club

Dave Pelz’s Putting Bible – golf’s least understood skill.

Extract from the book:

The basic idea is to keep your conscious mind busy seeing your perfect stroke during your practice swings as a way to build your confidence and form a clear picture in your mind’s eye. Once you see and feel how you want to stroke your putt the trick becomes simply keeping your conscious mind busy and out of the way (for example thinking about your preshot ritual) so your subconscious can do its thing. Our procedure for developing this skill and our recommended drills and practice techniques to ingrain it are detailed in Chapters 11 and 13.

4.13 The Best Way to Putt

A quick review. The easiest way to roll balls at controlled speeds on your intended line is to use a True Roller. Mechanically the simplest way to swing a putter along your Aimline is to straddle the line and use a croquet-style putting stroke.

But the best legal way to putt is to take a perfectly fit putter and aim it accurately from a square setup with your feet knees hips shoulder and eye flow-lines aligned parallel-left of your Aimline; put your eyes vertically over the line and your hands vertically under your shoulders; then stroke your putt solidly on the sweetspot with a dead-hands pure-in-line stroke keeping your putterface square to the Aimline (Figure 4.13.1). In the next few chapters you ‘ll learn that if you

The Seven Building Blocks of Stroke Mechanics 111 make this stroke in your own body rhythm following a perfect routine and ritual sequence with good touch and feel and play the correct amount of break then you’ve got it.

This pure-in-line-square putting stroke is natural works under pressure minimizes the critical nature of timing and hall position conforms 100 percent to the USGA Rules of Golf and is fundamentally simple to do. I highly recommend it!

Rochdale Golf Club

The Long Drive Bible: How You Can Hit the Ball Longer, Straighter, and More Consistently

Extract from the book:

The Razor-Blade Putter

Because so many people assume that putts can spin all the way to the hole and are obsessed with the idea of overspin I built a putter that let me examine and evaluate the benefit of true overspin. I embedded a razor blade just above the center of a putterface (Figure 4.9.4) making sure the sharp edge of the blade would contact the ball above its geometric center and impart true overspin.

I tested the razor-blade putter versus an identical putter with a normal face and counted how many putts each one holed. On very short putts – inside three feet – the razor putter performed pretty well. However on longer putts it created true initial overspin that caused the balls to “grab” on the green and jump forward uncontrollably.

But there was more. If the grass was damp or I was putting against the grain the overspin didn’t take and the ball didn’t travel as far; when the grass was dry or when putting with the grain the spinning ball grabbed and jumped forward to roll widely divergent distances. So overspin if you could create it causes inconsistency. Which is why I say “Forget about it!”

Physical and Mental Factors

4.10 Ball Position Posture and Flow-Lines

In sections 4.4 through 4.9 the factors discussed are the building blocks involved with the swinging action of your putting stroke mechanics. From here on in this chapter the factors I’ll explain will be ones relating to your body mind and equipment. While all of these are less familiar and less popular to work on than the other fundamentals of stroke mechanics that doesn’t mean they won’t be important to your success on the greens.

Rochdale Golf Club

Golf Swing Tips

The “Simple Golf” Swing: “Golf for the Rest of Us”

Extract from the book:

Golf Tuition Rochdale Golf Club

Really flip your right wrist through the ball. This action will give you a lot more club head speed. It also eliminates any slice that you may have had because your left elbow isn’t flying on the follow through anymore. So, essentially you’re keeping the left elbow close to the body now. Before it was your right, and now it’s your left elbow that you are keeping tight to your body. Keep your left elbow close to your body, and flip the right wrist through the ball at the same time. You should feel the extra power this gives you.

Rochdale Golf Club

 

The Manchester Golf Club

Golf Lessons at The Manchester Golf Club

About The Manchester Golf Club

Golf Lessons at The Manchester Golf Club

Golf Swing Tips

To improve your golf game, it’s vital that you take golf lessons. Golf is a sport that is almost impossible to learn without some sort of guidance. Luckily, there are golf experts around the country whose job it is to teach golf. By taking golf lessons, you can drastically improve your game in a relatively short amount of time. Taking golf lessons can be an expensive, time-consuming effort. And like any good or service that will cost money and require time, you should be careful before you buy.  Golf can be a really costly game to play and it is reasonable to assume that you have invested a fair amount of money in your equipment – golf clubs, golf bag, golf balls, golf clothing, golf cart etc; – therefore doesn’t it make common sense for you to learn how to use them to their advantage and improve your skills and capabilities?

Visit The Manchester Golf Club for golf lessons and other info. on golf.

The Manchester Golf Club

The golf club, at Hopwood Park, is an 18 hole championship standard course designed by Harry Shapland Colt. It is a superb mixture of parkland and moorland set in some 240 acres. It totals 6,490 yards with SSS 72. It presents a real challenge to the low handicap golfer, yet the yellow course, at 6,235 yards SSS 70 also offers a choice to suit all handicaps.

The Manchester Golf Club

Dave Pelz’s Putting Bible – golf’s least understood skill.

Extract from the book:

Most golfers find that the best putting setup is one in which all the flow-lines of their body are aligned parallel to their Aimline (Figure 11.5.1). Flow-lines – imaginary lines running through key parts of your body – are important because the stroke the putterhead and the ball move naturally in these same directions if the

Establish Your Practice Framework 233 small muscles of the fingers hands wrists and forearms are kept out of the putting motion. So set your flow-lines properly at address and you’re well on the way to starting your putts in the right direction.

Shoulders Are Number One

The most important flow-line is that of the shoulders the line running through your shoulder sockets. If your shoulder flow-line is aiming to the left as shown in Figure 11.5.2 there’s no way the putterhead can travel down your Aimline unless the muscles in your hands and arms get into the act compensate against the natural flow direction and push the putter and ball back toward the Aimline.

234 Establish Your Practice Framework

You can see most of your flow-lines by positioning your hands under your shoulders (relax and let gravity do the work – Figure 11.5.3) and pointing your index fingers toward each other. Assuming you’ve put something on the ground to indicate the Aimline this “finger line” makes it easy to see when your hips knees feet and shoulders are parallel-left of the Aimline. Once both your hands and shoulders are in this perfect position simply swinging them back and through will create the ideal pure-in-line and square (pils) putting stroke.

The Manchester Golf Club

The Long Drive Bible: How You Can Hit the Ball Longer, Straighter, and More Consistently

Extract from the book:

The Seven Building Blocks of Stroke Mechanics 59

When your face angle is pointing left of your Aimline it is closed (again for right-handed golfers). The “open” and “closed” terminology reverses for lefthanders. You must understand and remember that your putterface angle and putter path arc completely independent of each other.

Impact Point

Your impact point refers to the center of the contact area between your ball and putter on the putterface (Figure 4.2.3). For each and every putt there is one unique impact point which sometimes centers on a single dimple but more often several dimples plus an edge of one or more dimples. After many putts your many impact points will form your impact pattern (Figure 4.2.4) which is very important to the success of your putting. Aim path face angle and impact pattern are four of the 15 building blocks fundamental to your putting stroke mechanics. They describe and define how you move your putterhead and how your putterhead moves through the impact zone determines how well you roll your ball relative to your Aimline.

4.3 Defining Speed

Putt Speed

The velocity with which a ball moves along the green can be referred to in several ways. Some golfers refer to this as the rolling speed or speed of the putt. Some golfers talk about the pace of a putt while others talk about how fast a putt is moving. It would be nice if we all could mean and understand the same thing when referring to speed.

The Manchester Golf Club

Golf Swing Tips

The “Simple Golf” Swing: “Golf for the Rest of Us”

Extract from the book:

Golf Tuition The Manchester Golf Club

This is the final setup position. The back is still straight. All you need to do is bend at the waist until the club touches the ground. As you can see, the arms are still stretched out, and the hands are hanging straight down from the shoulders. They seem lower than waist-level, but the relationship between the arms and chest has not changed. Your legs remain in a fixed position, while you move the arms and chest together to the ball. This is the key to a good, simple setup.

The Manchester Golf Club

 

Towneley Golf Club

Golf Lessons at Towneley Golf Club

About Towneley Golf Club

Golf Lessons at Towneley Golf Club

Golf Swing Tips

To improve your golf game, it’s vital that you take golf lessons. Golf is a sport that is almost impossible to learn without some sort of guidance. Luckily, there are golf experts around the country whose job it is to teach golf. By taking golf lessons, you can drastically improve your game in a relatively short amount of time. Taking golf lessons can be an expensive, time-consuming effort. And like any good or service that will cost money and require time, you should be careful before you buy.  Golf can be a really costly game to play and it is reasonable to assume that you have invested a fair amount of money in your equipment – golf clubs, golf bag, golf balls, golf clothing, golf cart etc; – therefore doesn’t it make common sense for you to learn how to use them to their advantage and improve your skills and capabilities?

Visit Towneley Golf Club for golf lessons and other info. on golf.

Towneley Golf Club

Burnley Borough Councils Golf Courses and 18 Hole golf Course information. The course is open every day except Christmas day and New Years day.Times of opening and closing vary with the time of year.

Towneley Golf Club

Dave Pelz’s Putting Bible – golf’s least understood skill.

Extract from the book:

Face Your Special Problems 355 uphill too high but then breaks too much because it is rolling more slowly than planned and will still find the hole (as shown on the left).

Make sure you understand what I’m saying here. Most golfers address these tough little putts normally then hit some solid some off the heel and some off the toe always missing the ones they hit on the downhill side of the sweetspot. My advice is to cheat by an eighth of an inch toward the uphill side of the sweetspot at address then make your normal stroke trying to hit it there. If you do you’re fine; if you mis-hit slightly in either direction you’re still fine because a small miss farther toward the uphill side of the putterface will still go in (you missed the sweetspot by perhaps a quarter-inch which you can get away with on short pulls). If your stroke missed in the downhill direction you cheated away from it so you’ll actually hit the sweetspot and the putt will go into the center of the hole. Accomplish cheating by first addressing your putt normally then move slightly closer to your ball when you want to cheat toward the heel slightly farther away when you want to cheat toward the toe. And when I say move “slightly ” I mean only an

356 Face Your Special Problems eighth of an inch. (This is important. Don’t overdo this as the energy transferred to your putt will start to drop off drastically if you move too far causing impact too far away from the sweetspot.) Figure 14.6.3 shows how much I recommend to cheat in your address position of putterface to ball.

Please note: I wrote this section for lefties to make sure you right-handers were paying attention. If you are right-handed or putt right-handed reverse the heel and toe references in Figures 14.6.1 and 14.6.2 above (if this bothers you it may help you appreciate more what left-handed golfers face their entire lives constantly being told to “reverse for left-handers”).

Pelz’s Law of Slight Mis-hits

For putts shorter than eight feet which break more than four inches assuming you read the break and aim properly:

Towneley Golf Club

The Long Drive Bible: How You Can Hit the Ball Longer, Straighter, and More Consistently

Extract from the book:

The best of all these is the simplest of the simple the pure-in-line vertically swinging face-always-square natural-rhythm pendulum. It is the way to go if you want to putt your most consistently and most successfully.

I know it took a little time to get through all the possible strokes from the hardest to the easiest. But it is important that you understand the big picture of putting. It will help if you want to putt your best because at some point in your putting practice you’re going to doubt that what you’re doing is right that what you’re doing is working. And that’s when you’re going to fall back on the knowledge imparted here that to putt your best you must commit to the simplest stroke that will work for you and then believe in it. Come hell or high water – or missing 20 putts in a row – you must believe in the stroke you have committed to and stay with it until you groove it and own it. Only then can you ever hope to move toward achieving your personal optimum putting performances.

So let ‘s get into the putting methods techniques and systems most golfers use find out which is best for you and learn how to incorporate them mold them refine them and fit them into a system that will allow you to improve and then optimize your ability to putt.

THE FIFTEEN BUILDING BLOCKS OF PUTTING

The Seven Building Blocks of Stroke Mechanics

4.1 First Some Definitions In this and the next three chapters I will discuss the 15 building blocks of putting what they are how they work and what they mean to your ability to roll your puns into the hole. First I’ll list them all here (Figure 4.1.1) then define a few terms to enable us to keep our communications straight. Then I ‘ll jump in by detailing the seven blocks that deal with putting stroke mechanics.

15 BUILDING BLOCKS OF THE PUTTING GAME

Towneley Golf Club

Golf Swing Tips

The “Simple Golf” Swing: “Golf for the Rest of Us”

Extract from the book:

Golf Tuition Towneley Golf Club

Please start with the three pictures below. Understand that the point of these pictures is to get your arms and chest connected. You should understand the feeling of “being connected” before you try to incorporate this critical step into your golf swing. If you hold the club straight out in front of you, there will be a triangle formed between your arms and chest. Just focus on keeping the triangle between your arms and chest fixed. Just move your arms with your chest. When your chest stops rotating, your arms also stop. Please see the three pictures below and try it out. Turn to your right, then back around to your left, keeping the triangle between your arms and chest constant at all times.

Towneley Golf Club

 

Turton Golf Club

Golf Lessons at Turton Golf Club

About Turton Golf Club

Golf Lessons at Turton Golf Club

Golf Swing Tips

To improve your golf game, it’s vital that you take golf lessons. Golf is a sport that is almost impossible to learn without some sort of guidance. Luckily, there are golf experts around the country whose job it is to teach golf. By taking golf lessons, you can drastically improve your game in a relatively short amount of time. Taking golf lessons can be an expensive, time-consuming effort. And like any good or service that will cost money and require time, you should be careful before you buy.  Golf can be a really costly game to play and it is reasonable to assume that you have invested a fair amount of money in your equipment – golf clubs, golf bag, golf balls, golf clothing, golf cart etc; – therefore doesn’t it make common sense for you to learn how to use them to their advantage and improve your skills and capabilities?

Visit Turton Golf Club for golf lessons and other info. on golf.

Turton Golf Club

One of the North Wests premier 18 hole golf courses, Turton Golf Club combines both moorland and parkland to provide a magnificent true test of golf such as that seen when the 2003 BGA finals were hosted here. Play the course then enjoy a relaxing drink or bite to eat in our fully equipped clubhouse. Full buggy service is available from the Pro shop as well as an extensive range of golfing items, practise areas and services.Golfing Societies and other parties are most welcome, you will find our range of packages and rates acceptable and accomodating, golfing days can also be booked either via the General Manager or Club Secretary, the Steward or the Professional. The clubhouse offers excellent hospitality, fine wine and beers as well as bar snacks and meals, and a warm welcome to all. Enjoy the relaxing atmosphere of this wonderful course and all its facilities, truely a rewarding experience. The Club is situated close to the famous Last Drop Village in Bromley Cross, Bolton and is close to major motorway links to all areas. The course is normally open all year round, weather permitting, please check before playing during the winter months.

Turton Golf Club

Dave Pelz’s Putting Bible – golf’s least understood skill.

Extract from the book:

As explained back in Chapter 5 putting routine and putting ritual are two different things. The routine is creating all the information and getting comfortable with the stroke. The ritual is the “get ready get set go” that creates the rhythm and cadence of your backswing and follow-through. Your ritual is actually the first part of your stroke. It is a series of physical motions – made in your natural body rhythm – that immediately precede the making of the stroke. Your ritual should always be composed of the same physical motions executed in the same sequence and at the same rhythm (therefore taking exactly the same amount of time every time) before every putt you make on and off the course (under the heat of competition as well as in all your practice).

The purpose of the ritual is to get your mind and body into the automatic (subconscious control) mode. Executing your ritual on the golf course under pressure the same way you’ve done thousands of times before on the practice green and at home on your carpet lets your subconscious know both what you’re going to do and when you’re going to do it. It removes the necessity for any thinking or decision-making before or during the execution of your stroke.

The ritual should take less than five seconds. Why? Because you will have just seen and felt your preview (perfect) stroke and you lose about 30 percent of that feel within eight seconds after creating it. (And it will have taken you about three seconds to get set in your final putting address position after finalizing your preview stroke to be ready to start your ritual.)

You Must Move Your Body

The ritual can be simple but it cannot he mental. Your mind races when you’re excited. Your heart beats faster your brain tends to run faster and time seems to fly when you’re in the heat of competition. So you can’t simply count “one two three go” in your mind as your ritual. You must move your fingers hands arms

Establish Your Practice Framework 231 and/or body in a series of motions that you can see and feel. If these movements are out of rhythm you can abort the stroke by backing off walking away and starting all over again.

Turton Golf Club

The Long Drive Bible: How You Can Hit the Ball Longer, Straighter, and More Consistently

Extract from the book:

As for your hip knee and feet flow-lines there is no reason I know of to have them aligned in any direction other than the intended flow direction of your putts. Some golfers tell me they see the line better when they stand open to their putts but when I test how well they are seeing the line it is usually pretty poorly. Look at Figure 4.10.12 and decide for yourself: Which setup do you think will produce better and more consistent putter flow down the Aimline?

The Stance

I am a strong believer in taking a narrow stance when chipping or pitching onto the green because that encourages golfers to use their lower bodies to maintain the rhythm of their swings.

And those arc the same reasons I strongly discourage a narrow stance for putting. A narrow stance makes it too easy for the golfer to move and rotate the lower body. Furthermore a narrow stance isn’t stable enough to resist being pushed around in the wind.

To establish a stable base for your stroke take a stance width that is at least as wide as your shoulders (Figure 4.10.13) as measured from the centerline of your

The Seven Building Blocks of Stroke Mechanics 103 shoes to the center of each shoulder. Even wider stances are okay but narrower is not.

If stability continues to be a problem you might borrow something from Arnold Palmer who established a very solid base for his putting stroke by standing knock-kneed (Figure 4.10.14). With his knees turned in Arnold absolutely could not move his lower body. However most golfers I suggest this to seem embarrassed to use it which is too had because it works.

Turton Golf Club

Golf Swing Tips

The “Simple Golf” Swing: “Golf for the Rest of Us”

Extract from the book:

Golf Tuition Turton Golf Club

The picture at left shows the correct setup position from above. You can see the correct shoulder turn by looking at this picture in conjunction with the picture directly below. Notice that there is no horizontal movement. There should also be no vertical movement. Everything rotates around the spine. Focus on rotating the right side of your body around your spine. The left side will move into place automatically.

Turton Golf Club

 

Ulverston Golf Club

Golf Lessons at Ulverston Golf Club

About Ulverston Golf Club

Golf Lessons at Ulverston Golf Club

Golf Swing Tips

To improve your golf game, it’s vital that you take golf lessons. Golf is a sport that is almost impossible to learn without some sort of guidance. Luckily, there are golf experts around the country whose job it is to teach golf. By taking golf lessons, you can drastically improve your game in a relatively short amount of time. Taking golf lessons can be an expensive, time-consuming effort. And like any good or service that will cost money and require time, you should be careful before you buy.  Golf can be a really costly game to play and it is reasonable to assume that you have invested a fair amount of money in your equipment – golf clubs, golf bag, golf balls, golf clothing, golf cart etc; – therefore doesn’t it make common sense for you to learn how to use them to their advantage and improve your skills and capabilities?

Visit Ulverston Golf Club for golf lessons and other info. on golf.

Ulverston Golf Club

The Club, originally founded in 1895, is situated at the southern end of the Lake District overlooking Morecambe Bay. It has been at this location close to the quaint village of Bardsea alongside the coast road to Barrow-in-Furness since 1910.If you are looking for an excellent day’s golf in the Northwest of England try Ulverston Golf Club in Cumbria. The club is situated close to the Lake District overlooking Morecambe Bay and is just a short drive from the M6.

Ulverston Golf Club

Dave Pelz’s Putting Bible – golf’s least understood skill.

Extract from the book:

The Touch-Touch Drill Place the two pillows on the floor 12 inches apart and set your putter so it is addressing an imaginary ball between them. Place the metronome close by so you can hear it and adjust it conveniently. To start the test place your putter between the two pillows (Figure 11.3.2) and begin swinging it back and forth. Work the motion into a rhythm that touches one pillow at the top of the backswing on one

Establish Your Practice Framework 229 beat the other pillow at the end of the follow-through on the next heat. Continue swinging your putter back and through never stopping or changing rhythm and continue to touch each pillow on consecutive beats of the metronome.

This is the “touch-touch” drill performed at your preliminary putting rhythm. This likely isn’t quite your best rhythm so it must he refined until it fits you perfectly. Continue the drill “touch-touch ” back and forth now with your eyes closed. Concentrate on how much energy you’re using to execute this stroke at this rhythm.

Find Your Natural Rhythm

Stop and increase the cadence of the metronome five beats per minute (for example if your preliminary setting was 80 beats per minute set it to 85). Execute the touch-touch drill again at the faster heat with your eyes closed. Feel if this rhythm is easier or takes more energy than the first rhythm. (When you first run this drill it may take several minutes to get the feel of energy required to swing your putter at each rhythm. But you’ll quickly begin to recognize when a new rhythm takes more or less energy.)

If the higher cadence is easier then adjust your metronome five beats higher and try again. But if the new cadence was more difficult drop down by five beats per minute and it should feel easier. The goal is to find the precise cadence to within one beat per minute at which you swing your putter with the least amount of effort or energy. This is your natural body rhythm the cadence at which your body moves most efficiently (using the least amount of energy).

Ulverston Golf Club

The Long Drive Bible: How You Can Hit the Ball Longer, Straighter, and More Consistently

Extract from the book:

But there’s yet another problem with forearm rotation: it feels natural. Even Tour professionals don’t realize they’re doing it and when I tell them to stop they usually say “What do you mean I’m not rotating my arms! ” But of course they are. And like the pros most golfers don’ t mean to do it and if you ask them don’t think they are. But they are and you probably are too. Which is too bad because forearm rotation makes putting more difficult more inconsistent and less effective.

You’ll have to wait until Chapter 13 to learn how to stop rotating your forearms. For now however make a mental note that you will stop making this destructive motion. It will be one of your challenges in improving your putting and a crucial one.

Body Power

In the previous chapter I talked about body putting something rarely seen among the pros because it’s a bad thing to do. Your body is large and the big muscles of the chest back and legs are strong particularly when compared to the small amounts of power needed to roll a ball on the fast surface of a putting green. Still many golfers put too much of their body into the stroke rotating the lower body sliding the lower body toward the hole or moving the upper body away from the hole (Figure 4.5.2). All these motions are unintentional (at least I hope so) but they still produce unwanted power and directional instability.

For example I estimate that for every inch the body moves toward the target during the putting stroke the ball moves an additional foot on the green. And rotating the lower body not only adds power it also causes the putterface to rotate from open to closed.

Putting is a game in which delicate feel and touch create exactly the right speed and break of your putts. When you’re trying to be precise body power causes nothing but trouble.

School students turn (top) slide (middle) and reverse (bottom) their bodies during their putting stroke motions.

Ulverston Golf Club

Golf Swing Tips

The “Simple Golf” Swing: “Golf for the Rest of Us”

Extract from the book:

Golf Tuition Ulverston Golf Club

Hold the club steady with your right hand, and place left hand underneath the club as shown. The first joint of the left forefinger should be directly on the bottom of the handle, as well as the last joint of your left pinky. Once you have placed your palm on top of the club, do the same with your left thumb. Place it directly on top of the handle of the club. Next, interlock the left forefinger, and the right pinky. Nudge your right hand all the way towards the bottom of the grip. Now again, wrap the right palm all the way around the top of the grip. Don’t hold the grip of the club in your right palm. You should be able to cover up your left thumb with your right palm if you’ve done it correctly. You’ll see another V-shape being made where your right thumb and right forefinger meet. As a check, this V should be pointing directly at your right shoulder. If it doesn’t point at your right shoulder, rotate your hand on the grip so that it does. Your fingers should be giving the club most of the support it needs, NOT your palms.

Ulverston Golf Club

 

Walmersley Golf Club

Golf Lessons at Walmersley Golf Club

About Walmersley Golf Club

Golf Lessons at Walmersley Golf Club

Golf Swing Tips

To improve your golf game, it’s vital that you take golf lessons. Golf is a sport that is almost impossible to learn without some sort of guidance. Luckily, there are golf experts around the country whose job it is to teach golf. By taking golf lessons, you can drastically improve your game in a relatively short amount of time. Taking golf lessons can be an expensive, time-consuming effort. And like any good or service that will cost money and require time, you should be careful before you buy.  Golf can be a really costly game to play and it is reasonable to assume that you have invested a fair amount of money in your equipment – golf clubs, golf bag, golf balls, golf clothing, golf cart etc; – therefore doesn’t it make common sense for you to learn how to use them to their advantage and improve your skills and capabilities?

Visit Walmersley Golf Club for golf lessons and other info. on golf.

Walmersley Golf Club

Hello, and welcome to Walmersley Golf Club’s official website. In 2006, you will find us celebrating our Centenary Year. It has been one hundred years since WGC came into being, initially as a 9-hole course.The highlight of the calendar for our golf will be the Centenary Week Competitions in the last week of July. more

Walmersley Golf Club

Dave Pelz’s Putting Bible – golf’s least understood skill.

Extract from the book:

But the situation was very different on left-to-right putts. When Tom looked

Face Your Special Problems up on these the hole seemed to be right there facing him and he couldn’t help but look at it. Even though he knew that during his preputt ritual he needed to he focused and looking down his Aimline preparing to start his putt rolling there he found himself peeking out to the right at the hole.

Are you a right-handed golfer having difficulty with left-to-right putts? This could be your problem too. if you look to the hole you might be tempted subconsciously to start your putt in that direction because your training has been to putt where you look (supposedly down the Aimline) which would prove to be disaster in this case.

Just like the “Killer-Downhiller” situation discussed above being aware of the problem should help you concentrate on doing the right things to avoid it. Anything that distracts you from focusing on and starting your putts along your Aimline at the proper speed will degrade your putting and must he avoided. So remember orient your stroke to your Aimline during indoor drills and keep your focus during your ritual on the Elevated Aimline during outdoor practice. Once you form a habit of starting all putts on your Aimline “facing-putts” will no longer be a problem for you.

14.9 Yipping the Short Putts

Short putts always have been and always will be missed on occasion. When the ball is within six feet of the hole it’s probably sitting in a footprint. And because it’s so close you know it has to be rolled slowly to the hole. Then there’s the lumpy donut to roll through. This combination of difficulties is why so many short putts are missed.

Walmersley Golf Club

The Long Drive Bible: How You Can Hit the Ball Longer, Straighter, and More Consistently

Extract from the book:

Just about every shot in golf except putting requires rotation of the forearms through the impact zone. But apply that same rotation to your putting stroke and you’ll produce double trouble. First your putterface will rotate from open to closed so the likelihood that it is square at the moment of impact becomes very small. Second forearm rotation supplies unwanted and unnecessary power and usually a lot of it.

But there’s yet another problem with forearm rotation: it feels natural. Even Tour professionals don’t realize they’re doing it and when I tell them to stop they usually say “What do you mean I’m not rotating my arms! ” But of course they are. And like the pros most golfers don’ t mean to do it and if you ask them don’t think they are. But they are and you probably are too. Which is too bad because forearm rotation makes putting more difficult more inconsistent and less effective.

You’ll have to wait until Chapter 13 to learn how to stop rotating your forearms. For now however make a mental note that you will stop making this destructive motion. It will be one of your challenges in improving your putting and a crucial one.

Body Power

In the previous chapter I talked about body putting something rarely seen among the pros because it’s a bad thing to do. Your body is large and the big muscles of the chest back and legs are strong particularly when compared to the small amounts of power needed to roll a ball on the fast surface of a putting green. Still many golfers put too much of their body into the stroke rotating the lower body sliding the lower body toward the hole or moving the upper body away from the hole (Figure 4.5.2). All these motions are unintentional (at least I hope so) but they still produce unwanted power and directional instability.

For example I estimate that for every inch the body moves toward the target during the putting stroke the ball moves an additional foot on the green. And rotating the lower body not only adds power it also causes the putterface to rotate from open to closed.

Putting is a game in which delicate feel and touch create exactly the right speed and break of your putts. When you’re trying to be precise body power causes nothing but trouble.

Walmersley Golf Club

Golf Swing Tips

The “Simple Golf” Swing: “Golf for the Rest of Us”

Extract from the book:

Golf Tuition Walmersley Golf Club

Start your backswing. Focus on keeping your back straight, and your chest out. To help you swing directly around your spine, try focusing on rotating your right shoulder back and around your spine. If you focus on the right shoulder, your left shoulder will be in the correct position automatically. Simple. Keep your left elbow locked.

Walmersley Golf Club

 

Whalley Golf Club

Golf Lessons at Whalley Golf Club

About Whalley Golf Club

Golf Lessons at Whalley Golf Club

Golf Swing Tips

To improve your golf game, it’s vital that you take golf lessons. Golf is a sport that is almost impossible to learn without some sort of guidance. Luckily, there are golf experts around the country whose job it is to teach golf. By taking golf lessons, you can drastically improve your game in a relatively short amount of time. Taking golf lessons can be an expensive, time-consuming effort. And like any good or service that will cost money and require time, you should be careful before you buy.  Golf can be a really costly game to play and it is reasonable to assume that you have invested a fair amount of money in your equipment – golf clubs, golf bag, golf balls, golf clothing, golf cart etc; – therefore doesn’t it make common sense for you to learn how to use them to their advantage and improve your skills and capabilities?

Visit Whalley Golf Club for golf lessons and other info. on golf.

Whalley Golf Club

The Whalley Golf Club was founded in 1912 on its present site. But the clubhouse dates back to 1751. It was an old barn that was converted and extended in 1972 when a highway scheme alongside the course made it necessary to find a new clubhouse. Careful renovation allowed some of the original beams and walls to be featured. Almost the entire course can be viewed from the clubhouse. The Whalley club can claim to have one of the finest nine hole courses in the country. It is a nine hole parkland course with beautifully matured trees and wonderful views of the Ribble Valley. Alterations have been made over many years adding to the interest and difficulties for the golfer. Two of the short holes call for shots over water and several greens are guarded by front and side bunkers.

Whalley Golf Club

Dave Pelz’s Putting Bible – golf’s least understood skill.

Extract from the book:

• Finish your practice with putts derstandable detail in later chapters) I’ve thrown a of less than six feet focusing fair amount of information at you and we have yet only on rolling them into the to even begin examining the putting stroke. How- cup at a firm brisk pace. ever please don’t be discouraged about the com plexity of putting or the confusion you might be feeling right now. You need to understand the realities of putting so you’ll be more tolerant when unexplained things happen to you on the greens. You need to believe – no you need to know – that there is no net luck in putting no matter how your putts seem to be rolling bouncing or deflecting that day.

Once you understand the reality of the problems of the game and the often cruel statistical nature of its results you will be better prepared to proceed with your learning program which will lead to your improved putting. Always remain alert to the importance of immediate accurate reliable feedback and what it can do for your practice and on-course putting. So take heart and realize your better scores will come from more areas than simply improving your stroke mechanics. There’s much more to good putting than that physical stroke motion of yours.

Problems on the Greens 33

There are many different ways for golfers to putt. Having said that it does not mean that I’m advocating all or any of these methods. But it’s important that you are aware of the choices a golfer has and even a few he doesn’t unless he doesn’t care about the Rules of Golf (which I think you must if you’re going to he serious about this game).

The old adage “different strokes for different folks” is very meaningful because some putting strokes work better than others for certain players while no one stroke works perfectly for everyone. While no strokes even perfect ones make all their putts some really awful strokes do make some putts. And sometimes the differences between good and bad strokes are very difficult to measure or see. But believe me the differences are there.

Before I discuss some of the many methods you could employ let me pass on to you the one thought the one axiom that governs all my theories on putting. It is this: Simpler is better. You’ll find research test results in many different disciplines that validate this conclusion. It is certainly true in almost all of sports. Why? Because regardless of your level of talent the less you give yourself to do (and still get the job done) the more consistently you can learn to do it. Whereas the more compensations that must he made in your putting stroke the more difficult it will be to repeat in such a way that it actually makes your putts. The more complex a putting stroke (that is the more compensations that must be made to make it effective) the more uncertain (or inconsistent) its results by any golfer regardless of skill level.

Whalley Golf Club

The Long Drive Bible: How You Can Hit the Ball Longer, Straighter, and More Consistently

Extract from the book:

Then they show me a photo like Figure 4.7.3. Now I want to show you something. Look at the photographs in Figure 4.7.4. On the left you see Perfy my putting robot making a pure-in-line-square stroke with his hands vertically under his shoulders. In the center photograph the perpendicular gridlines show that his putterface stays perfectly square all the way down the line and the right side of the figure shows an incoming view of the same stroke (with different lines to show how perfectly on-line his stroke stays). Okay? You agree Perfy makes a pils stroke from this hands-under-shoulders (vertical pendulum) set-up?

In Figure 4.7.5 I put the camera perfectly face-on to Perfy as he makes the same pils stroke but this time I moved in a little closer and removed the gridlines to emphasize the effect. Now doesn’t that putterface look like it’s rotating screen-dooring through impact? I promise you it is not! Perfy’s swing was no different; it’s only the appearance (an optical illusion) that has changed.

My point is great putters have their putterfaces square to their Aimlines through impact what you see in photographs on TV or in person notwithstanding. That’s one of the reasons they putt so well. If the camera is not on-line or if gridlines aren’t present to reference your vision you can’t believe what you see because of the optical illusions. Even standing face-on watching a player putt at a tournament your eyes (and those of playing and teaching pros) deceive you in the same way. You’ve got to get your eyes (or the camera) either on-line or vertically above a swing motion to see if it’s on-line and rotating or not (as in Figure 4.7.2 where you can accurately compare the rotation of screen-door vs. pits stroke motions).

82 The Seven Building Blocks of Stroke Mechanics it’s important to realize that the putter shaft is not the pendulum of the stroke and the lie of the putter shaft does not affect the path of your stroke unless it makes you move your hands. Figure 4.7.6 shows the path of a vertical pendulum stroke with two different putters with different shaft angles: You can see that both swing in a pure-in-line-square motion all the way.

Everyone Can Swing On-Line and Square

Away from physics and hack to golf. As long as your putting triangle (Figure 4.7.7) remains intact so the elbow and wrist angles don’t change during the stroke and your forearms don’t rotate there is a position of your hands somewhere under your shoulders that will produce a pure-in-line-square stroke. This stroke is perfectly natural with no involvement of the muscles of your hands wrists or forearms. This lack of hand action is what we call a “dead-hands” stroke. (Note: The perfect vertical pendulum hand position can be influenced by the musculature of your shoulders and arms. Golfers with either very muscular or slender arms may find the spot isn’t precisely under their shoulders – but pretty close – due to the weight balance of the arms hands and putter.)

You’ve now had it proven that it is not only possible but also natural to swing your putter in a pure straight-line motion without any hand or forearm manipulations. And it’s equally possible and natural to swing your putter around or away from your body. Which stroke do you think lets you putt best? To me it’s obvious that the pure-in-line-square (pils) stroke is the simplest and best way to putt.

Whalley Golf Club

Golf Swing Tips

The “Simple Golf” Swing: “Golf for the Rest of Us”

Extract from the book:

Golf Tuition Whalley Golf Club

Hold the club steady with your right hand, and place left hand underneath the club as shown. The first joint of the left forefinger should be directly on the bottom of the handle, as well as the last joint of your left pinky. Once you have placed your palm on top of the club, do the same with your left thumb. Place it directly on top of the handle of the club. Next, interlock the left forefinger, and the right pinky. Nudge your right hand all the way towards the bottom of the grip. Now again, wrap the right palm all the way around the top of the grip. Don’t hold the grip of the club in your right palm. You should be able to cover up your left thumb with your right palm if you’ve done it correctly. You’ll see another V-shape being made where your right thumb and right forefinger meet. As a check, this V should be pointing directly at your right shoulder. If it doesn’t point at your right shoulder, rotate your hand on the grip so that it does. Your fingers should be giving the club most of the support it needs, NOT your palms.

Whalley Golf Club

 

Whitefield Golf Club

Golf Lessons at Whitefield Golf Club

About Whitefield Golf Club

Golf Lessons at Whitefield Golf Club

Golf Swing Tips

To improve your golf game, it’s vital that you take golf lessons. Golf is a sport that is almost impossible to learn without some sort of guidance. Luckily, there are golf experts around the country whose job it is to teach golf. By taking golf lessons, you can drastically improve your game in a relatively short amount of time. Taking golf lessons can be an expensive, time-consuming effort. And like any good or service that will cost money and require time, you should be careful before you buy.  Golf can be a really costly game to play and it is reasonable to assume that you have invested a fair amount of money in your equipment – golf clubs, golf bag, golf balls, golf clothing, golf cart etc; – therefore doesn’t it make common sense for you to learn how to use them to their advantage and improve your skills and capabilities?

Visit Whitefield Golf Club for golf lessons and other info. on golf.

Whitefield Golf Club

Superb leisure opportunities include a popular bar and inviting restaurant, lively social events, tournaments and prize presentation evenings – and the brand new purpose-built clubhouse which provides unrivalled facilities.Whitefield Golf Club particularly prides itself on offering a friendly approach, a place where members and visitors alike can enjoy their game and leisure time in a genuinely relaxed atmosphere

Whitefield Golf Club

Dave Pelz’s Putting Bible – golf’s least understood skill.

Extract from the book:

Pathfinder stand behind the golfer close one eye align the bottom circle on the ball and the top circle where he tells you he is aiming. Then watch the putter motion relative to the dashed Aimline running between the two circles.

276 Improve Your Stroke Mechanics give their players accurate practice-round feedback on their stroke paths. The Pathfinder is easy to use: After asking the player where his Aimline is pointing the caddie places the ball in the lower circle and positions the upper circle on the Aimline (directly at the hole on a straight putt). The Pathfinder shows if the putter path moves along the Aimline or off-line.

12.2 Create Stability

For a stable stroke to be consistent (especially under pressure) it must accelerate through impact without the hands providing acceleration. It took me a few years to find a way to teach this before I realized that a smooth pendulum stroke moving at a consistent rhythm accelerates (and is stable) to the midpoint of its swing (that’s the physics of pendulums). So when you create a perfect pendulum stroke motion at your natural body rhythm and contact the ball slightly before the halfway point of that stroke you’ve naturally produced stability through impact. This means that if you centered your stroke motion ahead of the ball your follow-through will be longer than your backswing and acceleration through impact will he assured. And as long as your follow-through is longer than your backswing and your rhythm is smooth your putter will always be stable at impact as shown in Figure 12.2.1. (You ‘ ll still make a slight upward strike by positioning the ball just inside the instep of your lead foot so it is ahead of the bottom of your swing arc.)

I mprove Your Stroke Mechanics 277

Knowing that you should always putt with a stable stroke motion and actually doing it are two very different things. I want to show you how to learn to practice making stable swings so stability will become a habit and stay with you when you go to the course. To accomplish this I first want you to learn three stable “reference” strokes (these will become your 6-inch 12-inch and 18-inch reference back-swing strokes). Don’t worry about what these strokes do how they work or what they are for. Just learn to make them and I’ll explain them later. You need some thin strips of foam rubber that will fit across the width of your Putting Track and some tape to attach the foam strips temporarily to the track. Don’t use a ball.

Whitefield Golf Club

The Long Drive Bible: How You Can Hit the Ball Longer, Straighter, and More Consistently

Extract from the book:

4.12 The Mind’s Role in Putting Stroke Mechanics

There is one last ingredient I ‘ve yet to touch on in this long list of putting factors. And that is the mind. How important is the mind when putting? You can’t move the golf ball even 1/32 of an inch with just your mind. Your mind doesn’t hold the putter. However that doesn’t mean the mind has no power because the mind can stop your body from accomplishing something in a heartbeat. Your mind must believe you can make a putt at least that the possibility exists . . . or you won’t. You must realize that of course you “can” make the putt. It really is possible. Always remember what one of my favorite putters in the whole world (Dave Stockton) said to me: “I never met a putt I couldn’t make.”

Your mind controls your body your body controls your putter and the way you swing your putter controls the starting conditions of your putt. And controlling a putt’s starting conditions is all any golfer can do. None of us can control the conditions on the green the wind footprints or Lady Luck. All we can do is get our mind to let us put the best possible stroke on the ball; then we have to live with whatever happens.

So forget using your conscious mind to help your putting. What you want working for you is your subconscious mind that part that handles images and memories. Of course the first time you try something you need your conscious mind to think about it. But after you’ve made good strokes and holed putts many times it can become a habit totally and completely controlled without any conscious thought. That’s when putting becomes controlled by the subconscious mind.

Now how do you do this? By far the most important thing in your mind prior to the putting stroke should be an image in your mind’s eye of the stroke you want to make. This should he a clear picture – based on your observations reading of the green and knowledge of the conditions – first of what the putt is going to do and then how you are going to stroke it so it does exactly that. The subconscious sees this stroke image and uses it to tell the body what to do. Obviously you want this image to be of a good stroke and to be clear strong and proper so it gets the right idea to the body about executing a good putting stroke.

The importance of this image is something we deal with in depth in our schools. We go to great lengths to get golfers to see and feel in their mind’s eye what their perfect strokes are going to be like before they try to make them. Because once you see and know exactly what you are trying to do and have a clear picture of it in your mind’s eye it is so much easier to do it.

The basic idea is to keep your conscious mind busy seeing your perfect stroke during your practice swings as a way to build your confidence and form a clear picture in your mind’s eye. Once you see and feel how you want to stroke your putt the trick becomes simply keeping your conscious mind busy and out of the way (for example thinking about your preshot ritual) so your subconscious can do its thing. Our procedure for developing this skill and our recommended drills and practice techniques to ingrain it are detailed in Chapters 11 and 13.

Whitefield Golf Club

Golf Swing Tips

The “Simple Golf” Swing: “Golf for the Rest of Us”

Extract from the book:

Golf Tuition Whitefield Golf Club

Start your backswing. Focus on keeping your back straight, and your chest out. To help you swing directly around your spine, try focusing on rotating your right shoulder back and around your spine. If you focus on the right shoulder, your left shoulder will be in the correct position automatically. Simple. Keep your left elbow locked.

Whitefield Golf Club

 

Wilpshire Golf Club

Golf Lessons at Wilpshire Golf Club

About Wilpshire Golf Club

Golf Lessons at Wilpshire Golf Club

Golf Swing Tips

To improve your golf game, it’s vital that you take golf lessons. Golf is a sport that is almost impossible to learn without some sort of guidance. Luckily, there are golf experts around the country whose job it is to teach golf. By taking golf lessons, you can drastically improve your game in a relatively short amount of time. Taking golf lessons can be an expensive, time-consuming effort. And like any good or service that will cost money and require time, you should be careful before you buy.  Golf can be a really costly game to play and it is reasonable to assume that you have invested a fair amount of money in your equipment – golf clubs, golf bag, golf balls, golf clothing, golf cart etc; – therefore doesn’t it make common sense for you to learn how to use them to their advantage and improve your skills and capabilities?

Visit Wilpshire Golf Club for golf lessons and other info. on golf.

Wilpshire Golf Club

At 5,843 yards and par 69 (ladies 72), the course is not long by modern standards but it has a pair of excellent par 5’s and five par 3’s, none of which are that easy.The combination of parkland and moorland with the threat of challenging rough and a few water hazards can make a round interesting enough, especially for the player who is driving off-line.Our course was originally designed by James Braid, who took full advantage of the varied terrain – the first six holes use trees and greenside bunkers to catch the unwary.

Wilpshire Golf Club

Dave Pelz’s Putting Bible – golf’s least understood skill.

Extract from the book:

Wilpshire Golf Club

The Long Drive Bible: How You Can Hit the Ball Longer, Straighter, and More Consistently

Extract from the book:

Of course where your putter contacts the ball also depends on the effective loft of the putterface at the moment of impact. In Figure 4.10.2 the center ball is being struck slightly on the upswing by a putter with a small amount of loft so it starts on top of the grass with almost no spin. This is the ideal situation. The other

The Seven Building Blocks of Stroke Mechanics 95 balls in this illustration also are struck at the same point in the stroke but are launched upward or down and receive more spin because there is more or less loft on the putterface. Since true overspin backspin and bouncing do nothing but make putts roll less consistently and spin effects are long gone before the ball reaches the hole there is no reason to try for anything other than rolling the ball on top of the grass with minimum spin.

Again there is one exception to this and again as mentioned earlier with respect to the sweetspot’s two dimensions it is when the greens are very bumpy and soft. In these conditions I sometimes recommend that players use a more lofted putter move the ball slightly forward in their stance (increasing the effective loft at impact by catching the putt more on the upstroke) or both. You can see this every year at the AT&T Pebble Beach National Pro-Am which is held in late winter. The greens are always soft and bumpy due to rain and the large field of amateurs and pros filling three courses every day. By the time our team gets to Pebble for the third round of the tournament the footprints are really bad.

Despite these conditions using slightly more loft might help explain why my man Jack Lemmon (the “human hinge”) always putts so well in that tournament (Figure 4.10.3). (Peter Jacobsen eat your heart out!)

The angle between your back and your hips should be great enough to provide room for your arms to swing with your hands vertically below your shoulders but small enough to let you comfortably practice putting at least 10 or 15 minutes at a time (Figure 4.10.4 middle photograph). Your knees should be slightly flexed enough to give you stability on windy days without making you feel crouched or uncomfortable.

The most comfortable and solid putting posture sets your center of mass (the center of your weight) over a spot between the balls of your feet as shown in Figure 4.10.5. Leaning too far forward so your weight gets out over your toes can cause severe inconsistencies in the impact point of your putts. Leaning too far back away from the ball places too much weight on your heels which leads to instability particularly in windy conditions again hindering solid and repeatable impact.

The Seven Building Blocks of Stroke Mechanics 97

Wilpshire Golf Club

Golf Swing Tips

The “Simple Golf” Swing: “Golf for the Rest of Us”

Extract from the book:

Golf Tuition Wilpshire Golf Club

At the end of step two, you reached the top of your backswing. As soon, as you get there, start your downswing. As you start the downswing, make sure to remind yourself to keep your arms “connected” to your chest and shoulders. Stay connected all the way through the ball. Your hands and arms only swing as the shoulders rotate. If you start your downswing by rotating your chest, without starting to swing your arms, you will most definitely end up slicing the ball. If you swing your arms before rotating your chest, you will most likely hook the ball. Staying connected will always produce the straightest ball.

Wilpshire Golf Club

 

Worsley Golf Club

Golf Lessons at Worsley Golf Club

About Worsley Golf Club

Golf Lessons at Worsley Golf Club

Golf Swing Tips

To improve your golf game, it’s vital that you take golf lessons. Golf is a sport that is almost impossible to learn without some sort of guidance. Luckily, there are golf experts around the country whose job it is to teach golf. By taking golf lessons, you can drastically improve your game in a relatively short amount of time. Taking golf lessons can be an expensive, time-consuming effort. And like any good or service that will cost money and require time, you should be careful before you buy.  Golf can be a really costly game to play and it is reasonable to assume that you have invested a fair amount of money in your equipment – golf clubs, golf bag, golf balls, golf clothing, golf cart etc; – therefore doesn’t it make common sense for you to learn how to use them to their advantage and improve your skills and capabilities?

Visit Worsley Golf Club for golf lessons and other info. on golf.

Worsley Golf Club

The opening day of Worsley Golf Club was on the 28th April 1894 but prior to that day a meeting had been held on the 20th March 1894 and after great debate the club was named `The Worsley Golf Club’ and the officials were appointed to oversee the birth of the club. The Rt. Hon. the Earl of Ellesmere was acclaimed President and five Vice President were elected one being Viscount Brackley.

Worsley Golf Club

Dave Pelz’s Putting Bible – golf’s least understood skill.

Extract from the book:

For most golfers to improve their scores it is often easier to reduce their number of three-putts than it is to increase their number of one-putts. This is generally true for golfers with handicaps greater than 20 although it is even true for some very fine lower-handicap players. As you can see in Figure 2.9.1 the length of the most frequent first putt on greens hit from outside 60 yards is 38 feet. (This distance varies a little with the handicap of the players measured but obviously there are many more long first putts than short ones.) This figure also shows that the most frequent first putt to follow shots hit from inside 60 yards is an 18-footer. If you combine these two curves and add in all the second and third putts that become necessary after the first putt is missed you can see a typical value for the number of putts of each length golfers face per round over a season of golf (Figure 2.9.2).

Now look at the conversion curve for this group of 15- to 25-handicap golfers (Figure 2.9.3) and the frequency with which they three-putt versus the putt distance (Figure 2.9.4). By comparing these data you can see the importance of making short putts as well as learning that you can save several strokes per round by eliminating three-putts from outside 30 feet. This means that you shouldn’t practice only short putts; the long ones are also important. And you must stop three-putting those long ones if you want to be a good putter.

For those not familiar with “lag putting ” some explanations:

• To lag a putt is to minimize thoughts of holing it instead concentrating on stopping the ball as close to the proper distance and as close to the hole as possible thus minimizing the possibility of three-putting (which is first priority).

Problems on the Greens 31

Lag putters (golfers who always seem to be lagging their putts) usually leave more than half of their putts short which is not good when you are trying to hole the maximum percentage of makable putts (those inside 30 feet). But to be a good lag putter from outside 35 feet is one of putting’s

Worsley Golf Club

The Long Drive Bible: How You Can Hit the Ball Longer, Straighter, and More Consistently

Extract from the book:

The Seven Building Blocks of Stroke Mechanics 107

A different kind of move is the “peek ” in which the golfer both turns and looks up in the middle of his stroke in an attempt to see the result. Probably the most famous peek was at the 1970 British Open at St. Andrews when Doug Sanders (Figure 4.10.20) missed a 2½-foot putt to drop into a tie with Jack Nicklaus who then beat him in the playoff.

4.11 Putter Fitting

Proper putter fitting is not fundamentally a part of putting stroke mechanics but there’s no doubt that it can help you make better strokes. If the length or lie of a putter is wrong for you you’ll be forced to make compensations in order to putt at all well (Figure 4.11.1). And every characteristic of your putter that is poorly fit to your body size shape setup posture or alignment is one more card stacked against the odds of your executing a pure accurate smooth and noncompensating stroke.

The truth is that most golfers change their strokes to fit their putters when they should be changing their putters to fit their strokes (Figure 4.11.2). They don’t do much in the way of putter fitting in some cases because all they’ve been told about choosing a putter is to use one that they like the looks of. In other instances golfers use whatever putter has been given to them.

You should never change from your proper eye position stance or posture to accommodate a poorly fit putter.

The Seven Building Blocks of Stroke Mechanics 109

Worsley Golf Club

Golf Swing Tips

The “Simple Golf” Swing: “Golf for the Rest of Us”

Extract from the book:

Golf Tuition Worsley Golf Club

Now, I’ll take you into the follow-through. This will be simple. Basically just keep turning around your spine. If you have flipped your wrists correctly, you won’t have to bother too much with the follow through. However, there is a basic position that you should be in when you finish the swing. You should be facing the target, and your right and left forearms should be crossed. Your right forearm should be closest to you, and the club should be out towards left field.

Worsley Golf Club

 

Beedles Lake Golf Centre

Golf Lessons at Beedles Lake Golf Centre

About Beedles Lake Golf Centre

Golf Lessons at Beedles Lake Golf Centre

Golf Swing Tips

To improve your golf game, it’s vital that you take golf lessons. Golf is a sport that is almost impossible to learn without some sort of guidance. Luckily, there are golf experts around the country whose job it is to teach golf. By taking golf lessons, you can drastically improve your game in a relatively short amount of time. Taking golf lessons can be an expensive, time-consuming effort. And like any good or service that will cost money and require time, you should be careful before you buy.  Golf can be a really costly game to play and it is reasonable to assume that you have invested a fair amount of money in your equipment – golf clubs, golf bag, golf balls, golf clothing, golf cart etc; – therefore doesn’t it make common sense for you to learn how to use them to their advantage and improve your skills and capabilities?

Visit Beedles Lake Golf Centre for golf lessons and other info. on golf.

Beedles Lake Golf Centre

The Course is 13 years old and developing into one of the most delightful courses to play, with a good test of golf for all standards.It is a testament to Ian Needham and his staff at Beedles Lake Golf Club, that the course is presented so that you can play on the Greens and Tees all year round, with well maintained fairways and bunkers.

Beedles Lake Golf Centre

Dave Pelz’s Putting Bible – golf’s least understood skill.

Extract from the book:

Look at the color photographs (see insert in the center) of some of the best putters in the world. From George Archer and Ben Crenshaw probably the two best ever to Brad Faxon Loren Roberts Lee Janzen Dave Stockton Bob Charles and Phil Mickelson each has a beautiful smooth flowing and – most important – rhythmic putting stroke. Each one has a rhythm that tends to be the same day after day week after week year in and year out for all of their putts. if you think these guys are just lucky when they putt then you haven’ t watched them. They all have reasonably good mechanical stroke actions (although none are perfect) so their putters remain stable through impact. And they all have great rhythm. Even on their bad putting days they almost make most of their putts burning the edges of the cups. The reason for their consistency? Rhythm.

Rhythm is the glue of these great strokes but these guys don’t own the patent on rhythm. As you will see in section 11.3 anyone can improve his or her rhythm and I’ve never seen anyone who hasn’t putted better for it. Good setup alignment touch feel green-reading and stroke mechanics are all necessary for good putting. But without a constant and repeatable rhythm preferably one that is in sync with the natural cadence of your body you will never become a great putter. Never. And that’s a fact.

Green-Reading the 15th Building Block

7.1 Houston – We Have a Problem

When the world-famous phrase “Houston – We have a problem” was transmitted from the Apollo 13 spacecraft back to earth it signified one of the most profound understatements of all time. It came as a calm voice from a spacecraft on its way to the moon to the Houston ground-control command center from an astronaut who while petrified with fear understood that he had a real problem (there had been an explosion on board his spacecraft; Figure 7.1.1). However no one on Earth understood the magnitude of the problem. Ground control had lost all normal monitor and status signals and nothing they saw on their control-system panels made any sense. They were sure the crazy array of warning signals and lights out-of-tolerance levels and emergency-warning systems had to be some malfunction of their ground-control systems. The ground controllers thought “This can’t be real because for these readings to be correct the spacecraft would have to explode.”

I’m not an astronaut but I did work for NASA during the years of the Mercury

Beedles Lake Golf Centre

The Long Drive Bible: How You Can Hit the Ball Longer, Straighter, and More Consistently

Extract from the book:

15 BUILDING BLOCKS OF THE PUTTING GAME

AIM FEEL PUTTER FITTING PATH FACE ANGLE POWER SOURCE TOUCH STABILITY I MPACT PATTERN RHYTHM ATTITUDE FLOW-LINES RITUAL ROUTINE GREEN-READING

Defining How the Ball Rolls

Before getting into the mechanics of the putting stroke I’ll define some vocabulary which will help keep things simple and easy to understand throughout the book. In our Scoring Game Schools we routinely use words or phrases that you may not be familiar with. We do this because we’ve found that many golfers refer to the same things using different terms and sometimes use the same terms to describe different things.

Obviously this can lead to unnecessary confusion and disagreement. It helps to be more explicit in how you describe and define some of these concepts. For ex ample my staff and I never talk about “putting to there ” or putting “that way.”

Rather we talk about the “Aimline” you intend to start the ball rolling on the “ini tial line” you actually start the ball on and where the “ball track” goes after that.

Ball-Hole Line and Target Line

Beedles Lake Golf Centre

Golf Swing Tips

The “Simple Golf” Swing: “Golf for the Rest of Us”

Extract from the book:

Golf Tuition Beedles Lake Golf Centre

Really flip your right wrist through the ball. This action will give you a lot more club head speed. It also eliminates any slice that you may have had because your left elbow isn’t flying on the follow through anymore. So, essentially you’re keeping the left elbow close to the body now. Before it was your right, and now it’s your left elbow that you are keeping tight to your body. Keep your left elbow close to your body, and flip the right wrist through the ball at the same time. You should feel the extra power this gives you.

Beedles Lake Golf Centre

 

Birstall Golf Club

Golf Lessons at Birstall Golf Club

About Birstall Golf Club

Golf Lessons at Birstall Golf Club

Golf Swing Tips

To improve your golf game, it’s vital that you take golf lessons. Golf is a sport that is almost impossible to learn without some sort of guidance. Luckily, there are golf experts around the country whose job it is to teach golf. By taking golf lessons, you can drastically improve your game in a relatively short amount of time. Taking golf lessons can be an expensive, time-consuming effort. And like any good or service that will cost money and require time, you should be careful before you buy.  Golf can be a really costly game to play and it is reasonable to assume that you have invested a fair amount of money in your equipment – golf clubs, golf bag, golf balls, golf clothing, golf cart etc; – therefore doesn’t it make common sense for you to learn how to use them to their advantage and improve your skills and capabilities?

Visit Birstall Golf Club for golf lessons and other info. on golf.

Birstall Golf Club

Birstall Golf Club is one of the oldest golf courses in Leicestershire. We are very proud of our heritage and tradition. The course is situated on high ground to the north of Leicester and enjoys magnificent views over the city, the hills of Charnwood forest, and to the east over Rutland.Birstall Golf Club is 6230 yards long with a SSS of 70 and is a delight to play, providing a fair and exciting challenge to the golfer. There are many mature trees; the course offers fairly easy walking. The course and the facilities of the clubhouse ensure that members and visitors alike can enjoy a good round and a pleasant and sociable conclusion to their visit.

Birstall Golf Club

Dave Pelz’s Putting Bible – golf’s least understood skill.

Extract from the book:

Modern research has proven that the physical motion of putting is not difficult to do; in fact it is the simplest action in golf. If you can hit the ball at all with a driver you have more than enough coordination and talent to be a very good putter. But putting is difficult to learn to do. Good putting involves doing many

Wrap-Up 383 things right as well as many things “not wrong ” and that makes it seem complex. But difficult? No not really.

You Putt As You Prepare Yourself to Putt

In golf as in life you become what you see yourself becoming if you prepare yourself to become that way. For reasons I don’t understand golfers expect golf to be easier than it is. (Maybe they want golf to be easier than it is which I do understand.) Golfers think they can buy a better game or if they take one lesson and learn how to swing a club the game will become easy.

They expect that after they learn how to hit a shot and hit it once they should be able to do it perfectly every time for the rest of their careers. I’m sorry but that’s not golf.

Steve Elkington (Figure 15.6.1) is one of the best players I’ve ever worked with. He knows how to hit all the shots and that includes putting. But as talented as he is athletically he still practices his putting stroke and he still hits all the other shots four to six hours a day six days a week and he plays 18 holes almost every day.

Birstall Golf Club

The Long Drive Bible: How You Can Hit the Ball Longer, Straighter, and More Consistently

Extract from the book:

If you don ‘t learn to aim correctly then no one (myself and my Scoring Game Schools included) will ever be able to teach you a good putting stroke. A good putting stroke with bad aim will miss every time and your subconscious will never let you learn a stroke that it knows will miss every time. Instead you ‘ll begin compensating. However once you learn to aim accurately along the Aimline you choose your putting instincts will lead you to make better less compensating strokes and that leads to holing more putts.

4.5 Power Source

Your power source is the part of your body that supplies the power to control and move the putter through the impact zone of your stroke. The muscles you use to control your putter determine your putting power source. The three most common power sources used in putting are: (1) the small muscles of the fingers hands wrists and forearms; (2) the arms and shoulders; and (3) body motion.

Fingers Hands and Wrists

Most golfers control their putting with the small muscles of their hands wrists and forearms. These are the muscles that control most of the things we do in life – hitting things twisting things moving things – so using our hands and forearms in golf is instinctive and therefore feels natural to us. But instinct and natu

68 The Seven Building Blocks of Stroke Mechanics ralness don’ t necessarily mean correct. And in fact trying to find a way to putt that is both initially comfortable and natural usually leads to disaster.

Supplying the power which determines how fast and how far your putts will roll from the muscles of your wrists hands and fingers (Figure 4.5.1) is bad. Wrist motion (hinging) causes putterface angle variations and hand and wrist muscles lend to tighten up and not work well under even slight pressure. But powering your putts with these muscles also brings an added complication: It’s not had all the time.

Birstall Golf Club

Golf Swing Tips

The “Simple Golf” Swing: “Golf for the Rest of Us”

Extract from the book:

Golf Tuition Birstall Golf Club

Now that you have the proper grip with your left hand, we can focus on the right hand. Wrap your right fingers lightly around the handle of the club as shown to the left.

Birstall Golf Club

 

Cosby Golf Club

Golf Lessons at Cosby Golf Club

About Cosby Golf Club

Golf Lessons at Cosby Golf Club

Golf Swing Tips

To improve your golf game, it’s vital that you take golf lessons. Golf is a sport that is almost impossible to learn without some sort of guidance. Luckily, there are golf experts around the country whose job it is to teach golf. By taking golf lessons, you can drastically improve your game in a relatively short amount of time. Taking golf lessons can be an expensive, time-consuming effort. And like any good or service that will cost money and require time, you should be careful before you buy.  Golf can be a really costly game to play and it is reasonable to assume that you have invested a fair amount of money in your equipment – golf clubs, golf bag, golf balls, golf clothing, golf cart etc; – therefore doesn’t it make common sense for you to learn how to use them to their advantage and improve your skills and capabilities?

Visit Cosby Golf Club for golf lessons and other info. on golf.

Cosby Golf Club

Situated in the heart of the English Midlands, Cosby provides a challenging round of golf to both low handicap golfers and the more social player. With a par 71 and a length of 6438 yards it has attracted some of the best golfers in the area as members, with several members of the current Mens and Ladies County First Teams, as well as the individual Ladies County Champion.The Club celebrated its Centenary in 1995 and has since then undertaken major improvements to ten greens. These include Hawtrees complete re-design of two greens, a completely new irrigation system, a newly modelled 1st green, a programme of bunker rivetting on the short Par 3 10th as well as construction of new bunkers and re-modelling of existing ones to add further interest to many holes.

Cosby Golf Club

Dave Pelz’s Putting Bible – golf’s least understood skill.

Extract from the book:

Before we move on to the more “artistic” aspects of putting in the next chapter let’s discuss how your shoulders should move in the putting stroke. I ‘m not saying you should putt with your shoulders (although you could do worse) because

Improve Your Stroke Mechanics 301 when I do say that golfers tend to move their heads in the opposite direction from their putters. Apparently they assume their heads are sitting on their shoulders which they are not; your head sits on your spine. However when golfers are told to rock their shoulders they often rock their heads the other way (as seen earlier in the shadow motions shown in Figure 12.5.2).

But your shoulders will move when you swing your arms in a proper pendulum motion and if your hands are vertically below your shoulders during this time your shoulders should move in a vertical plane. To see and feel this motion stand in the middle of a doorway with a long broom handle or something similar held across your shoulders (use two strong rubber bands to hold the rod against your shoulders as shown in Figure 12.5.11). Without aiming at a target hole swing your putterhead parallel to the wall. If you rotate your shoulders at all horizontally the broom handle will bang into the doorjamb and immediately stop the motion. Just a few minutes of feeling proper vertical rotation motion which does not touch the broomstick to the doorjamb and you will get the right idea.

CHAPTER 13

Develop Your Artistic Senses (Feel Touch Green-Reading)

13.1 Touch and Feel Are Different

Cosby Golf Club

The Long Drive Bible: How You Can Hit the Ball Longer, Straighter, and More Consistently

Extract from the book:

Think about it: Have you ever seen golfers who block putts to the right also aim too far to the right? Of course not. They would miss putts so far to the right it would be ridiculous. They learn to aim to the left and they think this is proper because it produces better results. So the overriding influence on how golfers learn to aim is as a reaction to their results. That is reaction aiming.

Position Aiming

Less important to the golfer’s overall aim than reaction aiming position aiming is a golfer’s tendency to modify his or her reaction aim based on the position of the eyes relative to the Aimline . There are valid reasons for this phenomenon.

Aimline then he is sure to misalign his putter (and likely miss the putt) because now his view has changed to alignment angle B. The mind can ‘t keep everything properly aimed if it has to deal with constantly changing views of alignment.

Any golfer whose eyes are not consistently vertically above his Aimline will have to change his view of alignment due to the changing angles he sees for putts of different lengths. The result is inconsistent alignment. The only way to align the putterface properly time after time is by positioning both eyes exactly vertically above the Aimline so the alignment angle is always zero degrees for all putts re gardless of length (Figure 4.4.3 C and D).

Detailed procedures for learning how to aim properly will be discussed in sec tion 12.6 where I’ll show you how to improve and even perfect your ability to aim. But for now realize that aim is an essential fundamental of putting a learned skill you have probably learned incorrectly (without knowing it) based on the results of past putting strokes and the positioning of your eyes (which you should keep vertically above the Aimline Figure 4.4.4).

The Seven Building Blocks of Stroke Mechanics 67

Cosby Golf Club

Golf Swing Tips

The “Simple Golf” Swing: “Golf for the Rest of Us”

Extract from the book:

Golf Tuition Cosby Golf Club

The right elbow should remain locked to your right side throughout the backswing. As you can see, the left arm is still locked as well.This step is included for many reasons. First, it helps you swing around your spine and promotes a correct shoulder turn. It’s really hard to move your body horizontally, while keeping your right elbow locked to your side at the same time. Secondly, it prevents the “flying elbow.” The flying elbow produces everything from a slice to a wicked hook, depending on what you do with your hands in conjunction with it. So, keeping your elbow in contact with your side will help tremendously in assuring that you swing around your body, every single time. Third, it’s a power-producing move because it will put you in a position to easily flip your hands through the ball. Fourth, keeping your right elbow locked to your side will give you a great point of reference. It keeps your swing plane correct, and is a great indicator of when to stop the back swing. Finally, it helps you to “stay connected” throughout the swing. If you have your right elbow locked at your side, it will be hard to swing your arms without rotating your shoulders and visa versa.

Cosby Golf Club

 

Glen Gorse Golf Club

Golf Lessons at Glen Gorse Golf Club

About Glen Gorse Golf Club

Golf Lessons at Glen Gorse Golf Club

Golf Swing Tips

To improve your golf game, it’s vital that you take golf lessons. Golf is a sport that is almost impossible to learn without some sort of guidance. Luckily, there are golf experts around the country whose job it is to teach golf. By taking golf lessons, you can drastically improve your game in a relatively short amount of time. Taking golf lessons can be an expensive, time-consuming effort. And like any good or service that will cost money and require time, you should be careful before you buy.  Golf can be a really costly game to play and it is reasonable to assume that you have invested a fair amount of money in your equipment – golf clubs, golf bag, golf balls, golf clothing, golf cart etc; – therefore doesn’t it make common sense for you to learn how to use them to their advantage and improve your skills and capabilities?

Visit Glen Gorse Golf Club for golf lessons and other info. on golf.

Glen Gorse Golf Club

Glen Gorse is a very attractive mature parkland course of 6,648 yards from the Medal tees with a par and SSS of 72.Considered as one of the more exacting tests of golfing ability in Leicestershire, the strategically placed trees encountered on every hole mean that the straight hitter will extract the most reward from their round.

Glen Gorse Golf Club

Dave Pelz’s Putting Bible – golf’s least understood skill.

Extract from the book:

I mprove Your Stroke Mechanics 275 properly when you practice breaking puns: You can’t fool your subconscious and you don’t want to force yourself to follow through down a line that isn’t right. Another feedback device for checking your putter path is the Pathfinder (Figure 12.1.7). Several Tour caddies use these see-through plastic plates so they can

Pathfinder stand behind the golfer close one eye align the bottom circle on the ball and the top circle where he tells you he is aiming. Then watch the putter motion relative to the dashed Aimline running between the two circles.

276 Improve Your Stroke Mechanics give their players accurate practice-round feedback on their stroke paths. The Pathfinder is easy to use: After asking the player where his Aimline is pointing the caddie places the ball in the lower circle and positions the upper circle on the Aimline (directly at the hole on a straight putt). The Pathfinder shows if the putter path moves along the Aimline or off-line.

12.2 Create Stability

For a stable stroke to be consistent (especially under pressure) it must accelerate through impact without the hands providing acceleration. It took me a few years to find a way to teach this before I realized that a smooth pendulum stroke moving at a consistent rhythm accelerates (and is stable) to the midpoint of its swing (that’s the physics of pendulums). So when you create a perfect pendulum stroke motion at your natural body rhythm and contact the ball slightly before the halfway point of that stroke you’ve naturally produced stability through impact. This means that if you centered your stroke motion ahead of the ball your follow-through will be longer than your backswing and acceleration through impact will he assured. And as long as your follow-through is longer than your backswing and your rhythm is smooth your putter will always be stable at impact as shown in Figure 12.2.1. (You ‘ ll still make a slight upward strike by positioning the ball just inside the instep of your lead foot so it is ahead of the bottom of your swing arc.)

I mprove Your Stroke Mechanics 277

Glen Gorse Golf Club

The Long Drive Bible: How You Can Hit the Ball Longer, Straighter, and More Consistently

Extract from the book:

The True Roller is the easiest way to putt because it is as simple as starting the ball on the right line (in the right direction) and at the right speed. But that doesn’t mean it is easy. I know because I use it all the time in my research to determine the right speed and the right line and it can take me many tries to find the perfect release point and direction. But once I’ve got them I can roll the same putt exactly the same way over and over and over again. And ultimately that’s what you want your putting stroke to do. So the True Roller is as close to the ideal as I’ve found.

Shooting Pool

Not quite as easy as the ‘true Roller but fairly close is rolling the ball as if you are shooting pool. In Figure 3.2.2 I ‘m demonstrating this technique on a practice putting green. l’ve actually putted like this a number of times on a number of dif ferent greens and grass types because it proved to me just how important speed is to good putting. When “pool putting ” starting the ball on the chosen line is sim ple but it doesn’t help you choose the line and giving the ball the proper speed is just as difficult as it is when standing up and using your putter. Again this is not a method I think the USGA should allow. I’m merely explaining that it’s not nearly as easy as you might expect it to be. (If you don ‘t believe me get a pool cue and try using it on some breaking putts on your practice green.) Just as with the True

Roller you have to find the right speed if you hope to make anything.

Both of these methods are easier than other types of putting because they remove or at least reduce the difficulty of starting the ball on the desired line. But the pool method for sure (and to a certain extent the True Roller) is just as difficult as most other methods in transferring the correct speed to the ball.

This is a point worth repeating because most golfers don’t think enough about the speed of their putts. Rather they focus on line. If you are a “line” putter try putting with a pool cue or a True Roller and I promise you’ll learn to appreciate the importance of speed in making putts.

3.3 It Gets More Difficult

Glen Gorse Golf Club

Golf Swing Tips

The “Simple Golf” Swing: “Golf for the Rest of Us”

Extract from the book:

Golf Tuition Glen Gorse Golf Club

The completed grip with both “V” shapes pointed toward the right shoulder. Note the “V” shapes are parallel with each other.Hopefully, you already have a grip that closely resembles this one. There are some slight variations, but this grip is standard for the most part. It should produce the best results. However, if you have a different grip than this, and you are more comfortable using it, you may continue using it. A grip is hard to change, and this one may feel really uncomfortable to you; however, benefits will come if you embrace this new grip. The “Simple Golf Swing” will most likely provide to you the desired results, even if you use your current grip. However, if you are still having problems when you get through the system, please incorporate the above grip method into your swing.

Glen Gorse Golf Club

 

Hinckley Golf Club

Golf Lessons at Hinckley Golf Club

About Hinckley Golf Club

Golf Lessons at Hinckley Golf Club

Golf Swing Tips

To improve your golf game, it’s vital that you take golf lessons. Golf is a sport that is almost impossible to learn without some sort of guidance. Luckily, there are golf experts around the country whose job it is to teach golf. By taking golf lessons, you can drastically improve your game in a relatively short amount of time. Taking golf lessons can be an expensive, time-consuming effort. And like any good or service that will cost money and require time, you should be careful before you buy.  Golf can be a really costly game to play and it is reasonable to assume that you have invested a fair amount of money in your equipment – golf clubs, golf bag, golf balls, golf clothing, golf cart etc; – therefore doesn’t it make common sense for you to learn how to use them to their advantage and improve your skills and capabilities?

Visit Hinckley Golf Club for golf lessons and other info. on golf.

Hinckley Golf Club

Our Course is situated in a rural location, to the South of Leicester, overlooking some of the most attractive countryside in the county. Golf was first played at Hinckley in 1894 on Burbage Common.Hinckley Golf Course meanders around Burbage Woods, and offers many interesting features – with water coming into play on several holes. The course has established a good reputation around the Midlands as a fine test of golf, and is regularly used for County events. It has also twice been the venue for the Midland PGA Match Play Championship.

Hinckley Golf Club

Dave Pelz’s Putting Bible – golf’s least understood skill.

Extract from the book:

There will always be a theoretical line called your Aimline (aiming at the true break point) on which you want to start your putts. But as soon as you do gravity will pull them off that line and down the slope. No balls will ever roll up to or even near the true break point. The only way a putt ever continues to roll in its initial-starting-line direction is if the green is dead flat and the putt rolls dead straight. No breaking putts stay on their initial Aimlines (starting lines) long enough for golfers to see those lines. Even when their subconscious (by pulling or pushing) starts putts on the correct line (true-break-point Aimline) golfers never see them there. Golfers assume they start their putts on the lines they think they aimed at (where they see them) which we call the “visible-break ball track” (Figure 7.7.3). And because no balls ever roll along the true break Aimline and there is nothing to show us its location true break is for all intents and purposes invisible to golfers. With nothing to mark it we don’t sec it. It ‘s invisible.

I Never Realized This Myself

I’ d done all the research. I’d known for years that golfers were under-reading the true break in putts. I’d been pleading begging my students to look at their putts and watch how much they broke to learn they needed to play three times as much break as they used to think they were playing. I promised that if they did they could stop their subconscious compensations and they would make more putts. But I’d been asking them the whole time to putt along a line they had no chance to see because it is invisible to them.

It was a day in the fall of 1999. As I watched putts roll over and over through our hole bridge which marks the hole for putts without affecting their roll as shown in Figure 7.7.4 (on left) on a perfect ball track I realized that no ball ever

Green-Reading the 15th Building Block 157 came close to the true break point. At that moment I saw (in my mind’s eye) the true break and the visible break for the first time at the same time. When I saw both breaks simultaneously I was almost paralyzed. I realized that I ‘d never truly understood how balls curve as they break along their tracks. I had always imagined that they moved rapidly after first being struck rolling along the line they started on for a good distance up to their apex before curving quickly down to the cup as they lost speed toward the end of the roll (Figure 7.7.4 right). But that is clearly not the case. In fact if you look again at the real ball track on this 9-foot putt and compare it to my previously imagined ball path you can see how bad my imagination had been. Can you see why I (and perhaps you) thought these putts broke less? If you are an apex putter (you imagine and aim at an apex) and you look up and see the ball at what you assume is its apex (but is really only its visible break) rolling down into the hole the next time you see a putt on a slope like this you’ll under-read it for sure.

I immediately measured and learned that the visible break of most putts is only about a third of the true break. A third! I finally understood why my students couldn’t see the true break even when I was beating on them to look for it. It’s hard to sec something that never appears before you (the true-break Aimline) especially when something that looks so real (your ball rolling on the visible-break ball track) is right in front of you. So the eyesight of the 1 500 golfers I tested was not so bad after all. The amateurs had seen most of the visible break and the Tour pros had seen all of it. The problem was they thought the visible-break apex was where they had aimed and stroked their putts. They were totally unaware of their subconscious compensations to pull or push their starting lines up near the true-break Aimline in order to get their putts to roll there!

Hinckley Golf Club

The Long Drive Bible: How You Can Hit the Ball Longer, Straighter, and More Consistently

Extract from the book:

Starting your putts on your chosen initial line is primarily a function of your stroke mechanics specifically aiming your putter properly and striking it with a good path and square face angle. That’s the easy part. Imparting the proper initial speed is significantly more difficult because it involves stroke mechanics (making solid contact on the sweetspot) as well as putting “feel” and “touch” for distance plus your ability to read greens.

Taking a Trip

Stick with me here as I equate the skills of putting touch feel and green-reading on the golf course to what you do when taking a Thanksgiving drive to your parents’ house. First to have a nice trip you need to know how many miles you have to drive and how much of the trip is mountain driving. With that knowledge you can figure out how much gas you need to make it there. This is like having touch in putting which is knowing how long the putt is so you can then figure out how much power will be required in your stroke to get the ball to the hole.

And you’d better know how much gas you need before starting the trip because there are no filling stations (putting stroke adjustments) along the way (after you hit the ball).

Five Nonphysical Building Blocks: Touch Feel Attitude Routine and Ritual 113

Once you know how much gas you need then you have to figure out how hard to step on the gas pedal and when to step on the brakes as you drive on your Thanksgiving trip (something you figure out after you are into the trip) to negotiate the stops and turns in the road along the way. This “knowing how to drive” is analogous to knowing how to feel the proper stroke in putting where you must know in your mind’s eye the required size of the swing (or hardness of the hit) as well as how it will look and feel to impart the power which will provide the proper energy and speed of roll required. So touch is knowing how long the trip is and how much power it will require and feel is knowing how to apply the power (how to drive) to get you there.

Of course good touch and feel also require a proper read of the green knowing what will happen to your putt as it rolls. Think of green-reading as having a good road map for your journey. A good map or good directions can make the trip easy but a bad map with poor directions can turn the simplest trip into a nightmare.

Hinckley Golf Club

Golf Swing Tips

The “Simple Golf” Swing: “Golf for the Rest of Us”

Extract from the book:

Golf Tuition Hinckley Golf Club

Now that you have the proper grip with your left hand, we can focus on the right hand. Take your right hand and place it underneath the handle of the club. Lift up your left forefinger from underneath the club so it can move freely. Interlock your right picky with your left forefinger.

Hinckley Golf Club

 

Kingstand Golf Country Club

Golf Lessons at Kingstand Golf & Country Club

About Kingstand Golf & Country Club

Golf Lessons at Kingstand Golf & Country Club

Golf Swing Tips

To improve your golf game, it’s vital that you take golf lessons. Golf is a sport that is almost impossible to learn without some sort of guidance. Luckily, there are golf experts around the country whose job it is to teach golf. By taking golf lessons, you can drastically improve your game in a relatively short amount of time. Taking golf lessons can be an expensive, time-consuming effort. And like any good or service that will cost money and require time, you should be careful before you buy.  Golf can be a really costly game to play and it is reasonable to assume that you have invested a fair amount of money in your equipment – golf clubs, golf bag, golf balls, golf clothing, golf cart etc; – therefore doesn’t it make common sense for you to learn how to use them to their advantage and improve your skills and capabilities?

Visit Kingstand Golf & Country Club for golf lessons and other info. on golf.

Kingstand Golf & Country Club

Kingstand Golf Course is an excellently maintained 9 Hole Pay and Play course. Now a Family run business since November 2005. Included on the site is a Bar serving Hot Food and Traditional Ales, Lagers and Spirits.

Kingstand Golf & Country Club

Dave Pelz’s Putting Bible – golf’s least understood skill.

Extract from the book:

Defining How the Ball Rolls

Before getting into the mechanics of the putting stroke I’ll define some vocabulary which will help keep things simple and easy to understand throughout the book. In our Scoring Game Schools we routinely use words or phrases that you may not be familiar with. We do this because we’ve found that many golfers refer to the same things using different terms and sometimes use the same terms to describe different things.

Obviously this can lead to unnecessary confusion and disagreement. It helps to be more explicit in how you describe and define some of these concepts. For ex ample my staff and I never talk about “putting to there ” or putting “that way.”

Rather we talk about the “Aimline” you intend to start the ball rolling on the “ini tial line” you actually start the ball on and where the “ball track” goes after that.

Ball-Hole Line and Target Line

When we talk about the “ball-hole” line for any putt we mean the straight line between where the ball sits (before you putt it) and the hole (Figure 4.1.2). How ever because the hole is always your ultimate target some golfers call this their

Kingstand Golf & Country Club

The Long Drive Bible: How You Can Hit the Ball Longer, Straighter, and More Consistently

Extract from the book:

The Grip: Light Is Better Than Tight

There are any number of ways to hold a putter. But I think there is only one way to set grip pressure and that is light and unchanging throughout your stroke. Light pressure is better than tight because squeezing your hands and flexing the hand wrist and arm muscles makes them stronger less pliant and less sensitive to delicate feelings. And remember your hands should be dead rather than strong when putting. So the lighter your grip (as long as the putter doesn’t slip out of your hands and your wrists don’t get floppy) the less likely you are to “hit” your putts and the more likely you will “stroke” them. This applies to all putting grips.

The purpose of your grip is to hold on to your putter as you allow it to move along the perfect in-line path with a square face angle through impact. There is no

The Seven Building Blocks of Stroke Mechanics 105 right or wrong way to hold a putter for all golfers. But there is a best way for each golfer to hold his or her putter. This best way will lead to making the best stroke the greatest percentage of the time.

The grip that makes it easiest for most people to produce a pure-in-line stroke is the parallel-palms grip (Figure 4.10.15). By parallel I mean the palms and the backs of both hands are parallel to the putterface which means they are perpendicular to the intended putt-line. Most golfers’ arms hang naturally in this parallel position they find it equally natural to swing their arms hack and through perpendicular to their shoulder line (Figure 4.10.16) and this motion is both easy to repeat and promotes a consistent position through impact. However if it proves uncomfortable for you try putting your hands on your putter shaft in the same positions that they hang naturally (without manipulation) under your shoulders (Figure 4.10.17).

Many other grips are possible including the “open palm ” “left-hand-low ” “claw ” “fingertip ” and “equal-pressure” grips. How to best use these and other grips will be discussed in section 11.6 along with how you can develop the best grip for your putting stroke.

Lower-Body Motion and Looking

Kingstand Golf & Country Club

Golf Swing Tips

The “Simple Golf” Swing: “Golf for the Rest of Us”

Extract from the book:

Golf Tuition Kingstand Golf & Country Club

The picture at left shows the correct setup position from above. You can see the correct shoulder turn by looking at this picture in conjunction with the picture directly below. Notice that there is no horizontal movement. There should also be no vertical movement. Everything rotates around the spine. Focus on rotating the right side of your body around your spine. The left side will move into place automatically.

Kingstand Golf & Country Club

 

Kirby Muxloe Golf Club

Golf Lessons at Kirby Muxloe Golf Club

About Kirby Muxloe Golf Club

Golf Lessons at Kirby Muxloe Golf Club

Golf Swing Tips

To improve your golf game, it’s vital that you take golf lessons. Golf is a sport that is almost impossible to learn without some sort of guidance. Luckily, there are golf experts around the country whose job it is to teach golf. By taking golf lessons, you can drastically improve your game in a relatively short amount of time. Taking golf lessons can be an expensive, time-consuming effort. And like any good or service that will cost money and require time, you should be careful before you buy.  Golf can be a really costly game to play and it is reasonable to assume that you have invested a fair amount of money in your equipment – golf clubs, golf bag, golf balls, golf clothing, golf cart etc; – therefore doesn’t it make common sense for you to learn how to use them to their advantage and improve your skills and capabilities?

Visit Kirby Muxloe Golf Club for golf lessons and other info. on golf.

Kirby Muxloe Golf Club

Kirby Muxloe Golf Club was founded in 1893 and ranks as one of the most sought after golfing venues in Leicestershire.It is best described as a fair 18 hole parkland course featuring a stream meandering through the course and a lake in play on the closing holes.Total length off the blue Trophy tees is 6428 yards – par 71 – CSS 71.Length off the white tees measures 6275 yards.Length off the yellow tees measures 6062 yards.The Ladies course measures 5400 yards – Par 71

Kirby Muxloe Golf Club

Dave Pelz’s Putting Bible – golf’s least understood skill.

Extract from the book:

Putter Straws are a feedback mechanism we developed to convince golfers of the relationship between their putterface angle and their hands and forearms. With one straw on the back of my left hand and two straws on my putterface it’s easy to see this relationship when I look down and rotate my left forearm (Figure 12.4.4). Unless you let go of the grip there will always be a consistent relationship between your left hand and forearm and your putterface. But golfers don’t really understand and internalize this relationship until we make them look at what happens to the straws during a real stroke.

Watch my stroke (both the putterface and back-left-hand straws) on a straight-in six-foot putt (Figure 12.4.5). In my pure-in-line-square stroke my putterface stays square to the Aimline because my forearms never rotate around my body. Most golfers understand this after they see it but they’ve never understood before

Improve Your Stroke Mechanics 289 why their putterfaces turned left after impact in their own strokes. The following drill helps them to both see and feel it:

Straight Putts First

Practice only straight putts until you can keep the Putter Straws aligned on the Aimline at the end of your strokes 80 percent of the time. Then try a breaking putt. Start with your Putter Straws set at the standard tolerance until you reach the 80 percent success rate; proceed through the pro level until you get to 80 percent then change to the super-pro spacing. (The improvement process is the same as

290 Improve Your Stroke Mechanics when practicing with a Track Teacher Clips and Putter Rails: The better you get the tighter you make the tolerance for feedback.)

Kirby Muxloe Golf Club

The Long Drive Bible: How You Can Hit the Ball Longer, Straighter, and More Consistently

Extract from the book:

CHAPTER 5 Five Nonphysical Building Blocks: Touch Feel Attitude Routine and Ritual

5.1 Controlling the Ball

The whole purpose of putting is to put the ball into the hole in as few strokes as possible. To accomplish this successfully you must consistently strike your puns with precision and accuracy starting them on the correct line and giving them the correct initial speed. If you can accomplish the initial conditions of proper line and speed the rest of your putting results are up to Mother Nature and the greens.

Starting your putts on your chosen initial line is primarily a function of your stroke mechanics specifically aiming your putter properly and striking it with a good path and square face angle. That’s the easy part. Imparting the proper initial speed is significantly more difficult because it involves stroke mechanics (making solid contact on the sweetspot) as well as putting “feel” and “touch” for distance plus your ability to read greens.

Taking a Trip

Stick with me here as I equate the skills of putting touch feel and green-reading on the golf course to what you do when taking a Thanksgiving drive to your parents’ house. First to have a nice trip you need to know how many miles you have to drive and how much of the trip is mountain driving. With that knowledge you can figure out how much gas you need to make it there. This is like having touch in putting which is knowing how long the putt is so you can then figure out how much power will be required in your stroke to get the ball to the hole.

And you’d better know how much gas you need before starting the trip because there are no filling stations (putting stroke adjustments) along the way (after you hit the ball).

Kirby Muxloe Golf Club

Golf Swing Tips

The “Simple Golf” Swing: “Golf for the Rest of Us”

Extract from the book:

Golf Tuition Kirby Muxloe Golf Club

This is the final setup position. The back is still straight. All you need to do is bend at the waist until the club touches the ground. As you can see, the arms are still stretched out, and the hands are hanging straight down from the shoulders. They seem lower than waist-level, but the relationship between the arms and chest has not changed. Your legs remain in a fixed position, while you move the arms and chest together to the ball. This is the key to a good, simple setup.

Kirby Muxloe Golf Club

 

Lakeside Lodge Golf Club

Golf Lessons at Lakeside Lodge Golf Club

About Lakeside Lodge Golf Club

Golf Lessons at Lakeside Lodge Golf Club

Golf Swing Tips

To improve your golf game, it’s vital that you take golf lessons. Golf is a sport that is almost impossible to learn without some sort of guidance. Luckily, there are golf experts around the country whose job it is to teach golf. By taking golf lessons, you can drastically improve your game in a relatively short amount of time. Taking golf lessons can be an expensive, time-consuming effort. And like any good or service that will cost money and require time, you should be careful before you buy.  Golf can be a really costly game to play and it is reasonable to assume that you have invested a fair amount of money in your equipment – golf clubs, golf bag, golf balls, golf clothing, golf cart etc; – therefore doesn’t it make common sense for you to learn how to use them to their advantage and improve your skills and capabilities?

Visit Lakeside Lodge Golf Club for golf lessons and other info. on golf.

Lakeside Lodge Golf Club

uperbly designed in two loops of 9 Holes and incorporating 8 lakes and 15,000 trees the Par 72 18 Hole Lodge Course will appeal to you whatever your handicap. You’ll quickly see how the expert maintenance programme by Turfcare Specialists has helped us to gain an excellent reputation for great all year round playing conditions. You’ll find the wide fairways, large immaculate greens, neatly raked bunkers and short rough will make your round undaunting and truly pleasurable.

Lakeside Lodge Golf Club

Dave Pelz’s Putting Bible – golf’s least understood skill.

Extract from the book:

Then they show me a photo like Figure 4.7.3. Now I want to show you something. Look at the photographs in Figure 4.7.4. On the left you see Perfy my putting robot making a pure-in-line-square stroke with his hands vertically under his shoulders. In the center photograph the perpendicular gridlines show that his putterface stays perfectly square all the way down the line and the right side of the figure shows an incoming view of the same stroke (with different lines to show how perfectly on-line his stroke stays). Okay? You agree Perfy makes a pils stroke from this hands-under-shoulders (vertical pendulum) set-up?

In Figure 4.7.5 I put the camera perfectly face-on to Perfy as he makes the same pils stroke but this time I moved in a little closer and removed the gridlines to emphasize the effect. Now doesn’t that putterface look like it’s rotating screen-dooring through impact? I promise you it is not! Perfy’s swing was no different; it’s only the appearance (an optical illusion) that has changed.

My point is great putters have their putterfaces square to their Aimlines through impact what you see in photographs on TV or in person notwithstanding. That’s one of the reasons they putt so well. If the camera is not on-line or if gridlines aren’t present to reference your vision you can’t believe what you see because of the optical illusions. Even standing face-on watching a player putt at a tournament your eyes (and those of playing and teaching pros) deceive you in the same way. You’ve got to get your eyes (or the camera) either on-line or vertically above a swing motion to see if it’s on-line and rotating or not (as in Figure 4.7.2 where you can accurately compare the rotation of screen-door vs. pits stroke motions).

82 The Seven Building Blocks of Stroke Mechanics it’s important to realize that the putter shaft is not the pendulum of the stroke and the lie of the putter shaft does not affect the path of your stroke unless it makes you move your hands. Figure 4.7.6 shows the path of a vertical pendulum stroke with two different putters with different shaft angles: You can see that both swing in a pure-in-line-square motion all the way.

Everyone Can Swing On-Line and Square

Away from physics and hack to golf. As long as your putting triangle (Figure 4.7.7) remains intact so the elbow and wrist angles don’t change during the stroke and your forearms don’t rotate there is a position of your hands somewhere under your shoulders that will produce a pure-in-line-square stroke. This stroke is perfectly natural with no involvement of the muscles of your hands wrists or forearms. This lack of hand action is what we call a “dead-hands” stroke. (Note: The perfect vertical pendulum hand position can be influenced by the musculature of your shoulders and arms. Golfers with either very muscular or slender arms may find the spot isn’t precisely under their shoulders – but pretty close – due to the weight balance of the arms hands and putter.)

Lakeside Lodge Golf Club

The Long Drive Bible: How You Can Hit the Ball Longer, Straighter, and More Consistently

Extract from the book:

One of the tenets of the USGA the ruling body of golf is to protect and maintain the integrity of the game in part by preserving its challenge and difficulty. I support this noble purpose and think most golfers feel the same way. If we lost the challenge in the game it wouldn’t be nearly so much fun. Having said that we all want to make our own putting strokes simpler so we can hole more putts score better and enjoy the game to its fullest.

In keeping with their tradition of maintaining the game’s challenge the USGA would prefer that golfers putt in what they describe as the “traditional style.” While this technique is not as simple or easy as the methods described above it’s not necessarily all that difficult either. Lots of putts have been and will be made the USGA way.

Up to this point I have been going from the easiest to more difficult ways to putt. Now I have to reverse that. In discussing the following ways to putt all of which conform to the Rules I will begin with the most difficult and work down to what I perceive to be the easiest way to putt.

The USGA would be happiest if every golfer would putt like Bobby Jones (Figure 3.4.1) used to putt and would use a putter similar to Jones’s old “Calamity Jane.” Jones putted standing perpendicular to the intended putting line and made what appeared to be a miniature golf swing. While this sounds like it might make putting easy being like all the other swings in golf in reality it makes putting quite a bit more difficult.

If the putting stroke is a miniature chip shot which is a miniature 5-iron swing which is a miniature driver swing it makes down-the-line vision difficult involves a slight rotation of the body and encourages rotation of the forearms. This also encourages rotation of the putterface provides far more power than is needed and brings to bear critical timing requirements all of which make putting so difficult and traumatic to so many golfers.

Methods of Putting 41

As I continue to detail the various options you have for putting you should know that some of the legal ways are easier than others (yet not one is truly easy). And here’s the kicker: Only one will work best for you.

Lakeside Lodge Golf Club

Golf Swing Tips

The “Simple Golf” Swing: “Golf for the Rest of Us”

Extract from the book:

Golf Tuition Lakeside Lodge Golf Club

I want you to understand the purpose of this technique before providing the details. It’s an easy technique that will produce fantastic results. You don’t need to have a long and complicated back swing to send the ball a long way down the fairway. Try taking, what you believe to be, a half swing. The ball will go almost as far. It may not leave the clubface with the same speed, but it also will not slice 40 yards to the right. Which shot would you rather have on a golf course? The drill I’m about to teach you will help you consistently keep the ball in the fairway, and give you better accuracy with all of your clubs.

Lakeside Lodge Golf Club

 

Leicestershire Golf Club

Golf Lessons at Leicestershire Golf Club

About Leicestershire Golf Club

Golf Lessons at Leicestershire Golf Club

Golf Swing Tips

To improve your golf game, it’s vital that you take golf lessons. Golf is a sport that is almost impossible to learn without some sort of guidance. Luckily, there are golf experts around the country whose job it is to teach golf. By taking golf lessons, you can drastically improve your game in a relatively short amount of time. Taking golf lessons can be an expensive, time-consuming effort. And like any good or service that will cost money and require time, you should be careful before you buy.  Golf can be a really costly game to play and it is reasonable to assume that you have invested a fair amount of money in your equipment – golf clubs, golf bag, golf balls, golf clothing, golf cart etc; – therefore doesn’t it make common sense for you to learn how to use them to their advantage and improve your skills and capabilities?

Visit Leicestershire Golf Club for golf lessons and other info. on golf.

Leicestershire Golf Club

Welcome to the Leicestershire Golf Club website.Set in the heart of Leicester the Leicestershire Golf Club was founded in 1890 and is one of the most highly regarded clubs in the midlands.The mature parkland course is excellently maintained by our team of professional green keepers and the club is committed to improving the course at every opportunity.Please explore the site where you can find information about the club, if you have any comments or would like to find out more please do not hesitate to get in touch.

Leicestershire Golf Club

Dave Pelz’s Putting Bible – golf’s least understood skill.

Extract from the book:

Of course such a putter would be illegal and the golf business full-time one of the no one wants golfers to make every putt regardless major golf-equipment manufacturers became tremendously successful of their skill. But when you realize that golfers selling heel-toe-weighted putters practice their stroke path while having no idea by promoting their specially heat-how to improve face angle through impact (and treated harder faces. In the last few back in section 4.8 I showed how face angle has a years that same manufacturer has much stronger effect than path on putting sucswitched to making and promoting cess) the thought of a softer high-friction puttingputters with soft-material face in- face that conforms to the Rules of Golf creates serts again with great success. some interest.

More soft-face theory can be found in the many ads for putters that have a soft insert. These ads promote their putters’ “soft er feel ” “better roll ” and “greater control.” In looking at test data to see whether or not a softer face really does make a difference in how accurately the ball follows the putter’s path I saw no measurable difference in putt direction off faces of plas tic wood steel and copper (within the accuracy tolerances of the test setup). But this is only one test and we will refine our procedures and improve the accuracy. I will report the results when they become available but until then I’m very com fortable saying that while soft-faced putters may feel and sound better those on the market today won’t make large differences in the direction your putts roll. If these faces do have a significant benefit other than a more solid sound (which is nice) it’s probably in lessening the dimple effect as discussed in section 9.10.

The bottom line: Run your own tests of different putting materials to see if one works better for you on short putts while preserving your feel for distance on long putts. No one can do this for you so take a little time visit your golf professional or local golf shop and test a bunch of different putters for yourself.

This is an often overlooked element of putter-fitting because many golfers don’t think it’s about the putter at all. Also since the golf ball doesn’t care how comfort able you are you could argue that your comfort is unimportant. However all other things being equal the more comfortable you are while practicing putting the longer you’ll practice and the better your putting will become (assuming you’re practicing properly). Your putter should be fit so you can be physically comfortable enough to practice sufficiently to learn to love and trust it on the course.

Another kind of comfort is how much you like the way a putter looks. You

Establish Your Practice Framework 261 don’t have to be comfortable with a putter’s looks or be comfortable standing over it when you begin practicing with it. But it doesn’t lake a degree in physics to know that your comfort level will increase once you start holing more putts.

Leicestershire Golf Club

The Long Drive Bible: How You Can Hit the Ball Longer, Straighter, and More Consistently

Extract from the book:

After learning the benefits of lag putts between 50 and 60 feet) of some Tour pros we

• When you warm up before work with compared to our Scoring Game School play or go to the practice students. You can see that if the amateurs im green for a true practice session practice lag putting proved their lag patterns so they were closer to the first concentrating on stop-hole by a factor of two they would not only reduce ping all putts from more than their number of three-putts significantly but they 35 feet close enough to make also would increase their number of putts holed by the second putt a virtual tap a factor of four. (The percentage area of the hole in. You don’t need to sink relative to the lag pattern area changes by the long putts but you must get square of the lag-area radius.) So better lag putting them close enough so you al- not only reduces the number of three-putts but most never three-putt. also leads to more long putts holed (but still a rela

• Practice putts of intermediate length – 6 to 30 feet – tively small number). second and concentrate on rolling them at a speed that Don’ t Be Discouraged stops any that miss about 17

In mentioning some of the problems inherent in inches past the hole. putting (all of which will be explained in more un

• Finish your practice with putts derstandable detail in later chapters) I’ve thrown a of less than six feet focusing fair amount of information at you and we have yet only on rolling them into the to even begin examining the putting stroke. How- cup at a firm brisk pace. ever please don’t be discouraged about the com plexity of putting or the confusion you might be feeling right now. You need to understand the realities of putting so you’ll be more tolerant when unexplained things happen to you on the greens. You need to believe – no you need to know – that there is no net luck in putting no matter how your putts seem to be rolling bouncing or deflecting that day.

Once you understand the reality of the problems of the game and the often cruel statistical nature of its results you will be better prepared to proceed with your learning program which will lead to your improved putting. Always remain alert to the importance of immediate accurate reliable feedback and what it can do for your practice and on-course putting. So take heart and realize your better scores will come from more areas than simply improving your stroke mechanics. There’s much more to good putting than that physical stroke motion of yours.

Problems on the Greens 33

Leicestershire Golf Club

Golf Swing Tips

The “Simple Golf” Swing: “Golf for the Rest of Us”

Extract from the book:

Golf Tuition Leicestershire Golf Club

After we get through the remaining sections, you will understand that this will change your swing plane a bit. Your swing plane will become more horizontal, the straighter you stand up. Please realize that nothing else should change. You will swing each of your clubs in exactly the same fashion (found below). This repositioning at setup will have a huge effect on the outcome of your shot, so please take some time to see where you are the most comfortable.

Leicestershire Golf Club

 

Lingdale Golf Club

Golf Lessons at Lingdale Golf Club

About Lingdale Golf Club

Golf Lessons at Lingdale Golf Club

Golf Swing Tips

To improve your golf game, it’s vital that you take golf lessons. Golf is a sport that is almost impossible to learn without some sort of guidance. Luckily, there are golf experts around the country whose job it is to teach golf. By taking golf lessons, you can drastically improve your game in a relatively short amount of time. Taking golf lessons can be an expensive, time-consuming effort. And like any good or service that will cost money and require time, you should be careful before you buy.  Golf can be a really costly game to play and it is reasonable to assume that you have invested a fair amount of money in your equipment – golf clubs, golf bag, golf balls, golf clothing, golf cart etc; – therefore doesn’t it make common sense for you to learn how to use them to their advantage and improve your skills and capabilities?

Visit Lingdale Golf Club for golf lessons and other info. on golf.

Lingdale Golf Club

Lingdale has a reputation for being one of the friendliest golf clubs in the county. It nestles in beautiful countryside in the picturesque surroundings of the Charnwood Forest and is easily accessible from Loughborough or Leicester and only 10 minutes from the M1 motorway. The 18 greens have been built to USGA specifications and the new clubhouse and pro shop provide the finest facilities for golfers of all abilities. Designed in 1966 by course architect David Tucker, it was described by Tony Jacklin in 1989 as having ‘probably the toughest opening three holes in the Midlands’. Come and play the course yourself and enjoy the challenge and the scenery.

Lingdale Golf Club

Dave Pelz’s Putting Bible – golf’s least understood skill.

Extract from the book:

Here’s a factor that you can’t see but you can feel. Of course if the wind is blowing 50 miles an hour you might see it blow your ball off-line as it rolls to the hole. But what about a light breeze? Does it affect your puns? In Chapter 9 I’ve quantified what wind can do to a putt. It’s just one more unknowable factor that you might want to be aware of so you can play your best golf.

Problems on the Greens 21

Let’s get off the greens and look at another common factor another bump on the road to consistently effective putting. That would be the thousands of ways in which you can swing a putter. It is precisely because there are all these options that so many golfers believe putting to be “personal.” I know you’ve heard or read of golf professionals teaching that putting is individualistic idiosyncratic or a matter of personal taste and that you should do “whatever feels right to you.”

Wrong! Nothing could be further from the truth. For many golfers there is absolutely nothing natural about a good putting stroke. When I’ve measured them most golfers putt pretty badly when they try to do “what feels right.”

There are as many body types as there are golfers. And while there are only a few proper ways to stroke a golf ball perfectly in trying to accomplish those few fundamentals each golfer can look unique. However this does not mean putting is individualistic; what it does mean is that when taking a perfect stance and perfect posture for the perfect address position different golfers will look different.

How about grip? There is a single best putting grip for every golfer. But there is not one perfect putting grip for all golfers. Different golfers have hands of different sizes and for some one hand is larger than the other. Each golfer’s forearms wrists hand strength instincts and even metabolism are different. So while there maybe many ways to putt there is only one best way for each golfer to putt.

Lingdale Golf Club

The Long Drive Bible: How You Can Hit the Ball Longer, Straighter, and More Consistently

Extract from the book:

Aim Is Learned

Aiming is easy. Everybody aims. It is aiming precisely where you want to aim that is more elusive. The fact that most golfers do a poor job of aiming is not surprising because there’s no feedback on a putting green to teach golfers how to aim properly. In the absence of feedback golfers use two inputs to guide their attempts to aim: First they use their previous putting results (what I call reaction aiming) and second they use the look of their putter relative to their Aimline (what I call position aiming). Further explanations are in order.

Reaction Aiming

The way most golfers aim is to consider past results and then align themselves and their putter to correct for stroke faults and produce the results they want. For example you miss a putt to the left and think “I pulled it ” or maybe “I aimed too far to the left.” Miss several putts left and you think “I must be aiming too far to the left.” So what do you do? You aim to the right. Pretty soon and without realizing you’ve learned to aim consistently to the right as a way of compensating for a stroke that tends to pull to the left.

The Seven Building Blocks of Stroke Mechanics 65

Data taken in my Scoring Game Schools show conclusively that reaction aiming is a learned skill that most golfers develop as a way to compensate for their putting stroke deficiencies. Players who block their strokes to the right of their Aimline learn to aim to the left of the Aimline. Players who pull their putts to the left learn to aim to the right.

Think about it: Have you ever seen golfers who block putts to the right also aim too far to the right? Of course not. They would miss putts so far to the right it would be ridiculous. They learn to aim to the left and they think this is proper because it produces better results. So the overriding influence on how golfers learn to aim is as a reaction to their results. That is reaction aiming.

Lingdale Golf Club

Golf Swing Tips

The “Simple Golf” Swing: “Golf for the Rest of Us”

Extract from the book:

Golf Tuition Lingdale Golf Club

Now that you have the proper grip with your left hand, we can focus on the right hand. Wrap your right fingers lightly around the handle of the club as shown to the left.

Lingdale Golf Club

 

Longcliffe Golf Club

Golf Lessons at Longcliffe Golf Club

About Longcliffe Golf Club

Golf Lessons at Longcliffe Golf Club

Golf Swing Tips

To improve your golf game, it’s vital that you take golf lessons. Golf is a sport that is almost impossible to learn without some sort of guidance. Luckily, there are golf experts around the country whose job it is to teach golf. By taking golf lessons, you can drastically improve your game in a relatively short amount of time. Taking golf lessons can be an expensive, time-consuming effort. And like any good or service that will cost money and require time, you should be careful before you buy.  Golf can be a really costly game to play and it is reasonable to assume that you have invested a fair amount of money in your equipment – golf clubs, golf bag, golf balls, golf clothing, golf cart etc; – therefore doesn’t it make common sense for you to learn how to use them to their advantage and improve your skills and capabilities?

Visit Longcliffe Golf Club for golf lessons and other info. on golf.

Longcliffe Golf Club

Longcliffe Golf Club has one of the premier golf courses in the East Midlands, set on the lower slopes of Charnwood Forest two and a half miles from the centre of Loughborough Town in rural Leicestershire. Carved out of the ancient forest there is abundant Silver Birch, Oak, Pine, Beech, Gorse, Broom and shrub cover. Each hole has a unique signature and presents a different challenge during the golfer’s round.

Longcliffe Golf Club

Dave Pelz’s Putting Bible – golf’s least understood skill.

Extract from the book:

3Z4 Develop Your Artistic Senses (Feel Touch Green-Reading) you don’t properly practice lag putting enough and you don’t have good feel or touch for your long putts.

To get the feel for lagging long putts close try our “Lag-Putt Drill ” which establishes three reference-distance putts – 40 50 and 60 feet – that you practice again and again. Every time you do this drill putt from different angles and slopes but always from 40 50 and 60 feet to a hole. You’ll find that once you begin to build confidence from these three distances (this will likely take repeating the drill on 10 different occasions) other long distances will become easier too.

Start by walking off your three distances and marking them with tees. putt three balls from 40 feet followed by three from 60 and three from 50. Do this cycle twice more then end with three putts from 50 feet that stop within your huge six-foot imaginary hole around the real hole (which means all three remaining putts are shorter than three feet). You haven’t completed the drill until you get the last three in a row to finish in the six-foot circle.

As you continue to practice this drill those last three good lags will become easier and easier and you’ll come to be dissatisfied on the course with lag putts that leave you second putts longer than three or four feet.

Given proper feedback conditions competition is the best environment for learning. So compete against the best putters you can find at every opportunity when you practice your putting. All of the drills above can become games if the goal becomes winning. For example in Too High or the lag putt Drill the winning (closest to hole) putt (playing with any number of others) counts one point and the first golfer to win six points wins the game.

Develop Your Artistic Senses (Feel Touch Green-Reading) 325

Longcliffe Golf Club

The Long Drive Bible: How You Can Hit the Ball Longer, Straighter, and More Consistently

Extract from the book:

• Practice putts of intermediate length – 6 to 30 feet – tively small number). second and concentrate on rolling them at a speed that Don’ t Be Discouraged stops any that miss about 17

In mentioning some of the problems inherent in inches past the hole. putting (all of which will be explained in more un

• Finish your practice with putts derstandable detail in later chapters) I’ve thrown a of less than six feet focusing fair amount of information at you and we have yet only on rolling them into the to even begin examining the putting stroke. How- cup at a firm brisk pace. ever please don’t be discouraged about the com plexity of putting or the confusion you might be feeling right now. You need to understand the realities of putting so you’ll be more tolerant when unexplained things happen to you on the greens. You need to believe – no you need to know – that there is no net luck in putting no matter how your putts seem to be rolling bouncing or deflecting that day.

Once you understand the reality of the problems of the game and the often cruel statistical nature of its results you will be better prepared to proceed with your learning program which will lead to your improved putting. Always remain alert to the importance of immediate accurate reliable feedback and what it can do for your practice and on-course putting. So take heart and realize your better scores will come from more areas than simply improving your stroke mechanics. There’s much more to good putting than that physical stroke motion of yours.

Problems on the Greens 33

There are many different ways for golfers to putt. Having said that it does not mean that I’m advocating all or any of these methods. But it’s important that you are aware of the choices a golfer has and even a few he doesn’t unless he doesn’t care about the Rules of Golf (which I think you must if you’re going to he serious about this game).

The old adage “different strokes for different folks” is very meaningful because some putting strokes work better than others for certain players while no one stroke works perfectly for everyone. While no strokes even perfect ones make all their putts some really awful strokes do make some putts. And sometimes the differences between good and bad strokes are very difficult to measure or see. But believe me the differences are there.

Longcliffe Golf Club

Golf Swing Tips

The “Simple Golf” Swing: “Golf for the Rest of Us”

Extract from the book:

Golf Tuition Longcliffe Golf Club

The follow through is now complete. The forearms are completely crossed, showing that you have gotten your hands through the ball. It may take a few days to get used to this new “left elbow close-to-side, forearms crossed-at-finish” concept. It will come though. It’s one of the best things you can do for your golf swing. No more blocking to the right or uncontrollably slicing the ball!

Longcliffe Golf Club

 

Lutterworth Golf Club

Golf Lessons at Lutterworth Golf Club

About Lutterworth Golf Club

Golf Lessons at Lutterworth Golf Club

Golf Swing Tips

To improve your golf game, it’s vital that you take golf lessons. Golf is a sport that is almost impossible to learn without some sort of guidance. Luckily, there are golf experts around the country whose job it is to teach golf. By taking golf lessons, you can drastically improve your game in a relatively short amount of time. Taking golf lessons can be an expensive, time-consuming effort. And like any good or service that will cost money and require time, you should be careful before you buy.  Golf can be a really costly game to play and it is reasonable to assume that you have invested a fair amount of money in your equipment – golf clubs, golf bag, golf balls, golf clothing, golf cart etc; – therefore doesn’t it make common sense for you to learn how to use them to their advantage and improve your skills and capabilities?

Visit Lutterworth Golf Club for golf lessons and other info. on golf.

Lutterworth Golf Club

This web site is designed to enable members and visitors to obtain information about Lutterworth Golf Club, its course and facilities. For Members we aim to provide you with the latest club news, competition results and forthcoming social events. For Visitors we aim to provide you with information about our course and facilities and hope that you have a pleasant day when you visit our club. We trust that you will find this Web Site useful and informative.

Lutterworth Golf Club

Dave Pelz’s Putting Bible – golf’s least understood skill.

Extract from the book:

Think of the pressure that puts on every pull. These amateurs must be able to sense and feel a difference of less than one inch – between a 9- and 9 3/4-inch backswing – to produce putts of 12 and 15 feet respectively. And that’s not all. They also have to accurately feel the differences in the strength of the hits that produce these two putts of different lengths. As these examples prove there is not much margin for error when you’re trying to control the distance your putts roll with a hit. There is a better way.

5.4 The Dead-Hands Stroke

The alternative to “hitting”your putts is to”stroke” them. And the ultimate stroke is a pendulum stroke which requires “dead hands” to make it a pure pendulum. A pure pendulum stroke is the weakest least powerful swing in golf. When you first try it you will probably feel insecure as if you can’t get the ball to the hole so you’ll probably leave every putt short. You also will feel as if you don’t have control of the ball. Of course no golfer truly ever has total control of the ball: You can only start a putt on the proper line at the proper speed. Thinking you can do anything else classifies you as a dreamer.

So not being able to control the putt is not a negative; rather it is a truth of the game. Trying to control your putts with a hitting action may make you feel good in the short run but ultimately it degrades your putting. On the other hand not trying to control your putting – using a dead-hands stroke – is a positive action because it is pressure-proof. No matter how strong the muscles of your fingers hands and wrist become due to adrenaline if you don’t use them they won’t hurt your putting feel or touch. If you let the length of your swing starting with the length of your backswing determine the length of the roll of your putts and you perform your stroke in

Five Nonphysical Building Blocks: Touch Feel Attitude Routine and Ritual 119 your personal body rhythm (more on this in section 6.5) then you can learn excellent putting touch and control of your putts’ speed and distance. Look at the putting stroke of Senior Tour player George Archer (Figure 5.4.1). George not only produces a nearly perfect pendulum stroke – as you can see in the consistency of the arm-to-wrists angle in three positions of the stroke (backswing impact and end of follow-through) – but he also uses a pendulum rhythm. George’s pure-in-line-square putting stroke is one of the best you’ll ever see.

The major advantage of the dead-hands stroke is the elimination of the hand and wrist muscles which leads to the subsequent absence of any adrenaline effects. But there are two more reasons to recommend it. Because it is the weakest swing in golf it requires much longer strokes for longer putts than the hit stroke. That means it will be easier to learn to control the length of the roll by the length of the stroke. And since the wrist muscles aren’t used for power they become more sensitive to the feel (kinesthetics) of the stroke.

Lutterworth Golf Club

The Long Drive Bible: How You Can Hit the Ball Longer, Straighter, and More Consistently

Extract from the book:

The Block Stroke Here’s a method that sounds almost ridiculous: Aim the putterface a foot to the left of your target on a straight putt then block the ball toward the hole. That’s what Lee Trevino has done throughout his career (Figure 3.5.8).

Methods of Putting 47 “block-strokes” better than Lee Trevino.

Every part of Lee’s game is built on aiming to the left then blocking his swing through impact so it’s little surprise he does this when putting too. In my opinion Trevino is another great player who achieved greatness in spite of his putting not because of it. And he agrees: Lee told me that if he had putted as well as Jack Nicklaus you might never have heard of the Golden Bear.

I believe him. He has always been a great ball-striker (the best I ever measured) and he putted reasonably well but never great. He is a very talented player who did well with a somewhat complex putting stroke. But he would have putted better and won more with a better (which to me means simpler) putting stroke.

Next on my list of strokes (still moving toward simplicity) is the “blend” stroke a combination of the power stroke and a pure pendulum stroke usually employing a slight wrist hinge. A number of fine players putt this way including Brad Faxon Lee Janzen D. A. Weibring and Ben Crenshaw (Figure 3.5.9). Every one of these players is a wonderful putter and every one uses a predominantly pendulum motion with just a little bit of power provided by the hand muscles.

The small amount of wrist hinge each employs is done down the line so it doesn’t cause directional difficulty. When I’ve asked them about this motion they all say that their best putting days come when the stroke is more pendulum and less wrist. More proof that simplicity is the key ingredient in good putting.

The “right-hand push ” or “push stroke ” used by Jack Nicklaus has been a repeatable reliable performer for a long time. A friend once told me that Jack really wasn’t that good a player: He was just on a 30-year hot streak! Indeed Jack has putted consistently well throughout most of his career. Even today Jack’s putting remains unshakable perhaps the strongest part of his game.

Lutterworth Golf Club

Golf Swing Tips

The “Simple Golf” Swing: “Golf for the Rest of Us”

Extract from the book:

Golf Tuition Lutterworth Golf Club

Now that you have the proper grip with your left hand, we can focus on the right hand. Take your right hand and place it underneath the handle of the club. Lift up your left forefinger from underneath the club so it can move freely. Interlock your right picky with your left forefinger.

Lutterworth Golf Club

 

Melton Mowbray Golf Club

Golf Lessons at Melton Mowbray Golf Club

About Melton Mowbray Golf Club

Golf Lessons at Melton Mowbray Golf Club

Golf Swing Tips

To improve your golf game, it’s vital that you take golf lessons. Golf is a sport that is almost impossible to learn without some sort of guidance. Luckily, there are golf experts around the country whose job it is to teach golf. By taking golf lessons, you can drastically improve your game in a relatively short amount of time. Taking golf lessons can be an expensive, time-consuming effort. And like any good or service that will cost money and require time, you should be careful before you buy.  Golf can be a really costly game to play and it is reasonable to assume that you have invested a fair amount of money in your equipment – golf clubs, golf bag, golf balls, golf clothing, golf cart etc; – therefore doesn’t it make common sense for you to learn how to use them to their advantage and improve your skills and capabilities?

Visit Melton Mowbray Golf Club for golf lessons and other info. on golf.

Melton Mowbray Golf Club

For more than 75 years golfers in the Midlands have enjoyed the tranquillity and friendly company of Melton Mowbray Golf Club.An easy walking parkland course with many trees lining the fairways. Straight hitting and careful course management will always be rewarded here as well as a deft touch around the closely guarded, but receptive, greens.Situated a little more than a mile from the centre of the historic market town, famous for its Stilton cheese and traditional hand raised pork pies, the Course offers players of all standards a challenging but fair test across undulating fairways set amidst rolling Leicestershire countryside.

Melton Mowbray Golf Club

Dave Pelz’s Putting Bible – golf’s least understood skill.

Extract from the book:

Rather we talk about the “Aimline” you intend to start the ball rolling on the “ini tial line” you actually start the ball on and where the “ball track” goes after that.

Ball-Hole Line and Target Line

When we talk about the “ball-hole” line for any putt we mean the straight line between where the ball sits (before you putt it) and the hole (Figure 4.1.2). How ever because the hole is always your ultimate target some golfers call this their

“target line.” But many golfers use “target line” to describe the line between their ball and the point at which they are aiming the line on which they hope to start the putt rolling. But you seldom try both to aim and start your ball rolling along a straight line at the hole and expect it to keep rolling on that line because most putts break at least a little bit.

Therefore it is clearer to refer to this direction as your hall-hole line. Also realize that the ball-hole line extends forever in both directions (as shown) and that it is the ball-hole line that most golfers walk to and stand on behind their ball as they first try to read the break of their putts.

Standing behind the ball trying to read the green most golfers decide how much they think the putt is going to break and then where they are going to aim. They select a point or a direction where they intend to start their putt and we refer to the line from the ball to that point or direction as the “Aimline ” or desired initial starting line of the putt (Figure 4.1.3). It’s best called the Aimline because it is the line along which you align your body feet and (it’s hoped) your stroke because you want to start the ball rolling along that line. It ‘s where you’re aiming. If everything was figured properly the ball starts on your Aimline and will roll the proper speed and break (because of the slope of the green) gently into the cup.

Melton Mowbray Golf Club

The Long Drive Bible: How You Can Hit the Ball Longer, Straighter, and More Consistently

Extract from the book:

Croquet-Style

Next on the “easiness” scale (which means it’s a little more difficult than the techniques above) is standing so you face the putting line and putt croquet-style between your legs. Yes this really has been used. Bob Duden and Bob Shave Jr. two PGA Tour pros who had been struggling with their putting used this technique back in the 1960s. I’ve never been sure whether the USGA banned this method because it was too easy too nontraditional or it just looked bad when viewed from behind. It certainly made putting easier because it gave the golfer the best view of the line before the putt and a clear view of what the ball was doing immediately after it started to roll.

Both of these views provide critically important feedback that golfers generally miss when putting in the conventional style (that is standing to the side of the line). Croquet-style putting has other benefits: It removes all rotational motion of the forearms (which opens and closes the putterface during conventional putting) it forces the wrists to remain solid (no breakdown) and it creates the perfect in-line stroke path straight down the intended putting line.

Croquet putting is so easy that it was used by no less a legend than Sam Snead in the mid-1960s (when he was in his mid-fifties) to counter a case of the yips. Snead actually putted this way (Figure 3.3.1) – with one foot on either side of the target line – during the 1966 PGA Championship where he finished tied for sixth. Perhaps it was seeing the great Samuel Jackson Snead putt from the wrong direction or perhaps it was deemed to reduce the skill required to play the game – in any case croquet-style putting was quickly outlawed by golf’s powers that be.

So Sam modified the method slightly changing to “sidesaddle” (Figure 3.3.2)

Methods of Putting 39 doing everything as much as he could the same except bringing both feet to the same side of the target line. Snead continued to putt this way until the end of his competitive career and his creation is I believe the next-easiest way to putt.

Just as with croquet-style Sam found that putting sidesaddle allowed him to bend over slightly and look down the line of his putt. But more important it still did away with the breakdown of his wrists. I’m sure golf’s grand pooh-bahs didn’t like what they saw but either they couldn’t figure out a way to outlaw the sidesaddle technique without getting sued or maybe they didn’t have the heart to drive Sam out of the game. Thank heavens they didn’t because it was wonderful watching him play the game even putting from the side for all those years.

Melton Mowbray Golf Club

Golf Swing Tips

The “Simple Golf” Swing: “Golf for the Rest of Us”

Extract from the book:

Golf Tuition Melton Mowbray Golf Club

Imagine the line that has been drawn is your spine (axis). When the backswing is made, just rotate everything around that axis. If you do this properly, you will be on the correct plane. This correct swing plane will help your power, accuracy, and consistency. Keep the left arm locked as shown.

Melton Mowbray Golf Club

 

Oadby Golf Club

Golf Lessons at Oadby Golf Club

About Oadby Golf Club

Golf Lessons at Oadby Golf Club

Golf Swing Tips

To improve your golf game, it’s vital that you take golf lessons. Golf is a sport that is almost impossible to learn without some sort of guidance. Luckily, there are golf experts around the country whose job it is to teach golf. By taking golf lessons, you can drastically improve your game in a relatively short amount of time. Taking golf lessons can be an expensive, time-consuming effort. And like any good or service that will cost money and require time, you should be careful before you buy.  Golf can be a really costly game to play and it is reasonable to assume that you have invested a fair amount of money in your equipment – golf clubs, golf bag, golf balls, golf clothing, golf cart etc; – therefore doesn’t it make common sense for you to learn how to use them to their advantage and improve your skills and capabilities?

Visit Oadby Golf Club for golf lessons and other info. on golf.

Oadby Golf Club

It is a mature parkland course of 6311 yards with large undulating greens proving an interesting challenge to golfers of all abilities. It is rather unique having 9 holes on Leicester racecourse and 9 holes adjacent. On race days the adjacent 9 holes are available for playing.There is a well stocked pro shop manned by Andrew Wells P.G.A. and his team who will do all possible to ensure you enjoy your visit.

Oadby Golf Club

Dave Pelz’s Putting Bible – golf’s least understood skill.

Extract from the book:

The faster the green speed (i.e. the higher the Stimp reading) then the less energy or initial speed you have to give to your putts to get them to roll the perfect distance. So putts on a fast green actually will be rolling more slowly giving gravity more time to influence the ball and pull it downhill so it will break more. That’s why it’s important to know the green speed when reading the slope and trying to determine how much a putt will break. Of course the opposite is also true that a slower green speed means more friction so you have to roll the ball faster which decreases how much it will break.

Green Speed Can Be Seen

Unfortunately you don’t see many signs at golf courses that read “Warning: Green Speed 12. Putts Will Be Very Fast and Break Excessively. ” But a trained eye can detect and evaluate green speeds within a very small tolerance. If you don ‘t believe me ask any golf course superintendent or PGA Tour pro. Both make their living knowing how fast their greens roll. How do they know? The superintendent regularly takes measurements with a Stimpmeter and the pros talk to the superintendents then correlate what they’re told with their experience of watching their putts roll.

But don’t think you can ask your superintendent the green speed at your course and automatically be an expert. Appearances can be deceiving. Fast greens usually look brownish with short grass and firm surfaces. Most slow greens have long dark green grass and tend to be softer (Figure 8.3.2). Also the thicker the grass even when cut short the slower and greener it looks. So you always should roll a few putts at any new course to check the green speed because a green that looks slow can be “sneaky fast ” and vice versa.

Grain (see section 7.10 for details) also affects a green’s speed. Because Stimpmeter ratings are taken in more than one direction grain is averaged into the green-speed reading. But grain still can have a dramatic effect on how putts roll and break. I’ve measured grain’s effect on numerous occasions: On a 40-foot putt putting against the grain can mean a difference of 10 feet versus the same putt rolled with the grain (Figure 8.3.3). So you must learn to recognize green speed in the direction you are putting.

Speed Is More Important Than Line 187

Oadby Golf Club

The Long Drive Bible: How You Can Hit the Ball Longer, Straighter, and More Consistently

Extract from the book:

3.3 It Gets More Difficult

So we’ve disposed of two methods that no one can or should be allowed to use. What about some techniques that have been tried and in some cases are still in use?

Croquet-Style

Next on the “easiness” scale (which means it’s a little more difficult than the techniques above) is standing so you face the putting line and putt croquet-style between your legs. Yes this really has been used. Bob Duden and Bob Shave Jr. two PGA Tour pros who had been struggling with their putting used this technique back in the 1960s. I’ve never been sure whether the USGA banned this method because it was too easy too nontraditional or it just looked bad when viewed from behind. It certainly made putting easier because it gave the golfer the best view of the line before the putt and a clear view of what the ball was doing immediately after it started to roll.

Both of these views provide critically important feedback that golfers generally miss when putting in the conventional style (that is standing to the side of the line). Croquet-style putting has other benefits: It removes all rotational motion of the forearms (which opens and closes the putterface during conventional putting) it forces the wrists to remain solid (no breakdown) and it creates the perfect in-line stroke path straight down the intended putting line.

Croquet putting is so easy that it was used by no less a legend than Sam Snead in the mid-1960s (when he was in his mid-fifties) to counter a case of the yips. Snead actually putted this way (Figure 3.3.1) – with one foot on either side of the target line – during the 1966 PGA Championship where he finished tied for sixth. Perhaps it was seeing the great Samuel Jackson Snead putt from the wrong direction or perhaps it was deemed to reduce the skill required to play the game – in any case croquet-style putting was quickly outlawed by golf’s powers that be.

So Sam modified the method slightly changing to “sidesaddle” (Figure 3.3.2)

Oadby Golf Club

Golf Swing Tips

The “Simple Golf” Swing: “Golf for the Rest of Us”

Extract from the book:

Golf Tuition Oadby Golf Club

Hold the club steady with your right hand, and place left hand underneath the club as shown. The first joint of the left forefinger should be directly on the bottom of the handle, as well as the last joint of your left pinky. Once you have placed your palm on top of the club, do the same with your left thumb. Place it directly on top of the handle of the club. Next, interlock the left forefinger, and the right pinky. Nudge your right hand all the way towards the bottom of the grip. Now again, wrap the right palm all the way around the top of the grip. Don’t hold the grip of the club in your right palm. You should be able to cover up your left thumb with your right palm if you’ve done it correctly. You’ll see another V-shape being made where your right thumb and right forefinger meet. As a check, this V should be pointing directly at your right shoulder. If it doesn’t point at your right shoulder, rotate your hand on the grip so that it does. Your fingers should be giving the club most of the support it needs, NOT your palms.

Oadby Golf Club

 

Park Hill Golf Club

Golf Lessons at Park Hill Golf Club

About Park Hill Golf Club

Golf Lessons at Park Hill Golf Club

Golf Swing Tips

To improve your golf game, it’s vital that you take golf lessons. Golf is a sport that is almost impossible to learn without some sort of guidance. Luckily, there are golf experts around the country whose job it is to teach golf. By taking golf lessons, you can drastically improve your game in a relatively short amount of time. Taking golf lessons can be an expensive, time-consuming effort. And like any good or service that will cost money and require time, you should be careful before you buy.  Golf can be a really costly game to play and it is reasonable to assume that you have invested a fair amount of money in your equipment – golf clubs, golf bag, golf balls, golf clothing, golf cart etc; – therefore doesn’t it make common sense for you to learn how to use them to their advantage and improve your skills and capabilities?

Visit Park Hill Golf Club for golf lessons and other info. on golf.

Park Hill Golf Club

Set in 180 acres of tranquil countryside, Park Hill boasts a championship length, 18 hole Par 73 golf course with a maximum yardage of 7219 yards off the medal tees. Constructed to the highest standards (US PGA) to ensure excellent playing conditions all year round, Park Hill provides a superb challenge for all levels of golfer.

Park Hill Golf Club

Dave Pelz’s Putting Bible – golf’s least understood skill.

Extract from the book:

I never try to convert golfers to a long putter because I believe everyone should putt with the shaft length with which they hole the most putts. But I do believe all golfers should at least give a long putter a try. It’s good to feel the rhythm of the pendulum motion and many golfers actually improve their putting with standard-length putters after spending some time putting with the long one (because they can easily feel the pendulum motion and rhythm and experience putting without any wrist motion or breakdown which helps their normal putting motion).

Minimize Hand Control

When you try the long putter there is one thing you must do. Make sure you let it swing through impact without controlling its face angle. So rather than wrapping your lower hand (the right hand for right-handed golfers) completely around the shaft giving you the opportunity to make it rotate through the stroke take a grip that minimizes hand control. I’ve found the claw and fingertip grips (Figure 11.6.5) the best options for achieving this. Allowing the right forearm and hand to control the putterface and rotate through impact erases the advantages of the long putter.

The long putter has been a godsend to many golfers giving them a chance to enjoy the game again after that enjoyment was taken away owing to problems with regulation-length putters. Of course it wasn’t the length of their putters that

248 Establish Your Practice Framework caused their difficulties it was some problem with their strokes. But once a golfer tries tries and tries again to improve his putting without success it’s easy to lose confidence and fall into a state called the “putting yips” (see section 14.9).

Putting with a long putter is such a dramatic change that many golfers don’t carry over the habits they formed with standard-length putters. Long putters give these golfers a new start.

Park Hill Golf Club

The Long Drive Bible: How You Can Hit the Ball Longer, Straighter, and More Consistently

Extract from the book:

The Hit Stroke

Let me explain what this “dead-hands” stroke is not. It is not your natural stroke because most golfers’ natural instinct is to “hit” a putt with the muscles of the fingers hands and wrists. Our instincts are developed in our childhood when we play games that involve hitting things turning knobs and manipulating pushing and controlling the objects in our lives with our fingers hands and wrists. This also is the way most people putt because they consider it to be natural. But just because it’s natural does not make it either the right way or the best way.

But golfers hit their putts (Figure 5.3.1). And when a ball is hit the distance it rolls depends on how hard it is hit. The power of the putt depends on the energy or effort put into the stroke. And therein lies the problem: You can’t see or feel the power of a hit before it happens. No matter how much a golfer practices hitting putts the right distance and speed when he or she gets under pressure and tries to apply the same hit to the ball with adrenaline-filled muscles the results will be wrong. Once again as the muscles get stronger the same feel that produced good results in practice produces a more powerful hit under pressure.

Many low-handicap amateurs fall into this trap. They practice with the belief that the harder and longer they work the better they’ll putt under pressure. They believe that putting well under pressure involves courage strength of conviction or some other inner quality of the heart. I suppose these character traits are admirable but they have nothing to do with how far the ball rolls in good putting. If you insist on hitting your putts and controlling your putt distance with your muscles then the only way to practice feel and touch is under pressure. The good player can accomplish this by playing in tournaments in which he is likely to face many pressure putts. Do enough of that – and enough is a lot – and you begin preparing yourself for future pressure situations. Higher-handicap golfers have a slightly different problem. Because hitting

Five Nonphysical Building Blocks: Touch Feel Attitude Routine and Ritual 117 with the hands is the natural way to putt most golfers begin by doing just that. The results won’t be very good but because the golfer is still new to the game poor putting will seem acceptable. It’s later as these golfers improve their ball-striking and short games and work on bringing their handicaps down that their natural (hand-muscle-controlled) putting stroke limits their ability to score.

The Amateurs Proved It

Let me give you one more problem with “hitting” your putts: It’s an inaccurate way to control the power transmitted to the ball. We measured this (Figure 5.3.2) when we tested the putting strokes of some 150 amateurs at the DuPont World Amateur tournament by measuring the length of their strokes when they putted. The averaged results show (Figure 5.3.3) that the length of their backswings varied only about 6 inches while the length of the putts produced varied from 6 to 30 feet (on a flat putting surface of 9.0 green speed). This means their backswing the power generator of the pulling stroke varied only 6 inches for 24 feet or about one-quarter inch per foot.

Park Hill Golf Club

Golf Swing Tips

The “Simple Golf” Swing: “Golf for the Rest of Us”

Extract from the book:

Golf Tuition Park Hill Golf Club

The completed grip with both “V” shapes pointed toward the right shoulder. Note the “V” shapes are parallel with each other.Hopefully, you already have a grip that closely resembles this one. There are some slight variations, but this grip is standard for the most part. It should produce the best results. However, if you have a different grip than this, and you are more comfortable using it, you may continue using it. A grip is hard to change, and this one may feel really uncomfortable to you; however, benefits will come if you embrace this new grip. The “Simple Golf Swing” will most likely provide to you the desired results, even if you use your current grip. However, if you are still having problems when you get through the system, please incorporate the above grip method into your swing.

Park Hill Golf Club

 

Rothley Park Golf Club

Golf Lessons at Rothley Park Golf Club

About Rothley Park Golf Club

Golf Lessons at Rothley Park Golf Club

Golf Swing Tips

To improve your golf game, it’s vital that you take golf lessons. Golf is a sport that is almost impossible to learn without some sort of guidance. Luckily, there are golf experts around the country whose job it is to teach golf. By taking golf lessons, you can drastically improve your game in a relatively short amount of time. Taking golf lessons can be an expensive, time-consuming effort. And like any good or service that will cost money and require time, you should be careful before you buy.  Golf can be a really costly game to play and it is reasonable to assume that you have invested a fair amount of money in your equipment – golf clubs, golf bag, golf balls, golf clothing, golf cart etc; – therefore doesn’t it make common sense for you to learn how to use them to their advantage and improve your skills and capabilities?

Visit Rothley Park Golf Club for golf lessons and other info. on golf.

Rothley Park Golf Club

Rothley Golf Club is situated within 150 acres of beautiful parkland. Enjoy the natural wildlife whilst playing our challenging 18 hole golf course.

Rothley Park Golf Club

Dave Pelz’s Putting Bible – golf’s least understood skill.

Extract from the book:

Back in section 9.8 I showed that a ball rolls straighter along its Aimline if it is rolled on its “Balance-line” (shown in Figure 11.7.5). I’ve been recommending for years that golfers measure and mark their balls this way then position them for putting with their Balance-line vertical and aligned directly along the Aimline. This means that the Balance-line can be aimed exactly along the Aimline from behind it will help the putt roll straighter and also serve as an alignment aid.

The Putter Face-Line

We’ve recently found a modification to the Balance-line called the putter “Face-

Establish Your Practice Framework 267 line.” The putter Face-line is a circle centered on the Dot-Spot and perpendicular to the Balance-line which means it will appear parallel to your putterface when the face is aimed squarely down your Aimline (assuming the Balance-line is aimed properly). The relationship of the putterface and the Face-line is shown in Figure 11.7.6; it may make proper alignment of your putter a bit easier to see.

When the putterface is parallel to the Face-line (which is perpendicular to the Balance-line) it should be lined up exactly square to the Aimline.

The Dot-Spot In section 9.10 I explained the advantages of striking the spherical surface of the ball rather than the edges of the dimples. You can help assure this kind of solid contact by finding the “Dot-Spot” (the largest area of nondimpled surface) on the Balance-line. The “Dot-Spot” is usually one of the two places on every ball where the Balance-line crosses the seam: Every ball has a seam in its cover where the two halves are joined and there’s usually a little more surface area along that line than on the rest of the dimple-covered ball.

Rothley Park Golf Club

The Long Drive Bible: How You Can Hit the Ball Longer, Straighter, and More Consistently

Extract from the book:

In mentioning some of the problems inherent in inches past the hole. putting (all of which will be explained in more un

• Finish your practice with putts derstandable detail in later chapters) I’ve thrown a of less than six feet focusing fair amount of information at you and we have yet only on rolling them into the to even begin examining the putting stroke. How- cup at a firm brisk pace. ever please don’t be discouraged about the com plexity of putting or the confusion you might be feeling right now. You need to understand the realities of putting so you’ll be more tolerant when unexplained things happen to you on the greens. You need to believe – no you need to know – that there is no net luck in putting no matter how your putts seem to be rolling bouncing or deflecting that day.

Once you understand the reality of the problems of the game and the often cruel statistical nature of its results you will be better prepared to proceed with your learning program which will lead to your improved putting. Always remain alert to the importance of immediate accurate reliable feedback and what it can do for your practice and on-course putting. So take heart and realize your better scores will come from more areas than simply improving your stroke mechanics. There’s much more to good putting than that physical stroke motion of yours.

Problems on the Greens 33

There are many different ways for golfers to putt. Having said that it does not mean that I’m advocating all or any of these methods. But it’s important that you are aware of the choices a golfer has and even a few he doesn’t unless he doesn’t care about the Rules of Golf (which I think you must if you’re going to he serious about this game).

The old adage “different strokes for different folks” is very meaningful because some putting strokes work better than others for certain players while no one stroke works perfectly for everyone. While no strokes even perfect ones make all their putts some really awful strokes do make some putts. And sometimes the differences between good and bad strokes are very difficult to measure or see. But believe me the differences are there.

Before I discuss some of the many methods you could employ let me pass on to you the one thought the one axiom that governs all my theories on putting. It is this: Simpler is better. You’ll find research test results in many different disciplines that validate this conclusion. It is certainly true in almost all of sports. Why? Because regardless of your level of talent the less you give yourself to do (and still get the job done) the more consistently you can learn to do it. Whereas the more compensations that must he made in your putting stroke the more difficult it will be to repeat in such a way that it actually makes your putts. The more complex a putting stroke (that is the more compensations that must be made to make it effective) the more uncertain (or inconsistent) its results by any golfer regardless of skill level.

Rothley Park Golf Club

Golf Swing Tips

The “Simple Golf” Swing: “Golf for the Rest of Us”

Extract from the book:

Golf Tuition Rothley Park Golf Club

The wrists have completed their roll, and the left elbow is close the body.Swinging around the spine. The wrists have completed the roll and now the forearms are crossing. The follow through is almost complete. If you notice, the triangle is still in place, proving that you are connected throughout the entire swing.

Rothley Park Golf Club

 

Scraptoft Golf Club

Golf Lessons at Scraptoft Golf Club

About Scraptoft Golf Club

Golf Lessons at Scraptoft Golf Club

Golf Swing Tips

To improve your golf game, it’s vital that you take golf lessons. Golf is a sport that is almost impossible to learn without some sort of guidance. Luckily, there are golf experts around the country whose job it is to teach golf. By taking golf lessons, you can drastically improve your game in a relatively short amount of time. Taking golf lessons can be an expensive, time-consuming effort. And like any good or service that will cost money and require time, you should be careful before you buy.  Golf can be a really costly game to play and it is reasonable to assume that you have invested a fair amount of money in your equipment – golf clubs, golf bag, golf balls, golf clothing, golf cart etc; – therefore doesn’t it make common sense for you to learn how to use them to their advantage and improve your skills and capabilities?

Visit Scraptoft Golf Club for golf lessons and other info. on golf.

Scraptoft Golf Club

The Club, a parkland course, set in beautiful east Leicestershire countryside, is one of the prettiest golf courses in the county. The fairways are lined with many varieties of trees making the course a test of golf for every standard.The Club offers excellent facilities including bar, restaurant and professional shop.If you are a visitor please press the visitor button where you will be shown all the pricing for both individuals and societies together with directions and facilities.

Scraptoft Golf Club

Dave Pelz’s Putting Bible – golf’s least understood skill.

Extract from the book:

Just imagine now that you know the relationship between true and visible break if you can somehow read greens well enough to get your subconscious mind working with you (rather than make it fight your green-reading and compensate for it) you might really be able to improve that 15th and final building block of your putting your green-reading. I’ll show you how to make it happen in Chapter 13. Until then let ‘s keep learning how to deal with it. So far you have seen that these indisputable facts about your putting will never change:

So let’s move on and learn more about the realities of the grain of grass plumb bobs and how your mind works in your putting.

7.10 What about the Grain?

Something else to factor into your green-reading is the grain of the grass. To many amateurs who don’t understand grain and don’t consider it in their figuring of how their putts will break grain may sound like a dirty word but it needn’t be.

Grain is nothing more than the direction in which grass grows. While you may say “I thought grass grows up ” only rarely does it grow straight up. The roots of grass grow down to their source of nutrition and moisture while the blades grow up and toward their source of moisture and light. Figure 7.10.1 lists the conditions that affect how grass blades grow assuming other surrounding factors are normal.

1) Toward water source

Scraptoft Golf Club

The Long Drive Bible: How You Can Hit the Ball Longer, Straighter, and More Consistently

Extract from the book:

Forearm Rotation

Just about every shot in golf except putting requires rotation of the forearms through the impact zone. But apply that same rotation to your putting stroke and you’ll produce double trouble. First your putterface will rotate from open to closed so the likelihood that it is square at the moment of impact becomes very small. Second forearm rotation supplies unwanted and unnecessary power and usually a lot of it.

But there’s yet another problem with forearm rotation: it feels natural. Even Tour professionals don’t realize they’re doing it and when I tell them to stop they usually say “What do you mean I’m not rotating my arms! ” But of course they are. And like the pros most golfers don’ t mean to do it and if you ask them don’t think they are. But they are and you probably are too. Which is too bad because forearm rotation makes putting more difficult more inconsistent and less effective.

You’ll have to wait until Chapter 13 to learn how to stop rotating your forearms. For now however make a mental note that you will stop making this destructive motion. It will be one of your challenges in improving your putting and a crucial one.

Body Power

In the previous chapter I talked about body putting something rarely seen among the pros because it’s a bad thing to do. Your body is large and the big muscles of the chest back and legs are strong particularly when compared to the small amounts of power needed to roll a ball on the fast surface of a putting green. Still many golfers put too much of their body into the stroke rotating the lower body sliding the lower body toward the hole or moving the upper body away from the hole (Figure 4.5.2). All these motions are unintentional (at least I hope so) but they still produce unwanted power and directional instability.

For example I estimate that for every inch the body moves toward the target during the putting stroke the ball moves an additional foot on the green. And rotating the lower body not only adds power it also causes the putterface to rotate from open to closed.

Scraptoft Golf Club

Golf Swing Tips

The “Simple Golf” Swing: “Golf for the Rest of Us”

Extract from the book:

Golf Tuition Scraptoft Golf Club

Please start with the three pictures below. Understand that the point of these pictures is to get your arms and chest connected. You should understand the feeling of “being connected” before you try to incorporate this critical step into your golf swing. If you hold the club straight out in front of you, there will be a triangle formed between your arms and chest. Just focus on keeping the triangle between your arms and chest fixed. Just move your arms with your chest. When your chest stops rotating, your arms also stop. Please see the three pictures below and try it out. Turn to your right, then back around to your left, keeping the triangle between your arms and chest constant at all times.

Scraptoft Golf Club

 

Whetstone Golf Club

Golf Lessons at Whetstone Golf Club

About Whetstone Golf Club

Golf Lessons at Whetstone Golf Club

Golf Swing Tips

To improve your golf game, it’s vital that you take golf lessons. Golf is a sport that is almost impossible to learn without some sort of guidance. Luckily, there are golf experts around the country whose job it is to teach golf. By taking golf lessons, you can drastically improve your game in a relatively short amount of time. Taking golf lessons can be an expensive, time-consuming effort. And like any good or service that will cost money and require time, you should be careful before you buy.  Golf can be a really costly game to play and it is reasonable to assume that you have invested a fair amount of money in your equipment – golf clubs, golf bag, golf balls, golf clothing, golf cart etc; – therefore doesn’t it make common sense for you to learn how to use them to their advantage and improve your skills and capabilities?

Visit Whetstone Golf Club for golf lessons and other info. on golf.

Whetstone Golf Club

Whetstone Golf Club is an affiliated club of the English Golf Union and the English Ladies Golf Union, the governing bodies of the game in England. As a member of Whetstone, the club, on your behalf, has paid your affiliation subscription to these unions as part of your annual fees to Whetstone Golf Club Ltd.

Whetstone Golf Club

Dave Pelz’s Putting Bible – golf’s least understood skill.

Extract from the book:

10.5 Fifth: Do It !

And when 1 say “Do it ” I mean ” Do it properly 20 000 times.” Note that I didn’t say do it quickly and carelessly a few times then hope for improvement. It takes 10 000 proper repetitions to begin to form a proper habit and 20 000 to ingrain and own it.

Ten thousand repetitions is only 100 reps a night for 100 nights. In less than four months of grooving your stroke to be in-line and square through impact you form a habit that can last a lifetime (with a little occasional maintenance). So many golfers hit balls on the putting green for hours and hours without improving anything honestly believing that they’re working on their putting. But bad practice is worse than no practice. Grooving bad strokes ingrains bad putting habits and ensures poor putting over the long haul.

You also must practice in the proper place. Working on your setup alignment aim and stroke mechanics should be done indoors with learning aids and feedback devices. Don’t practice these fundamentals outdoors on real putting greens if there is no feedback for learning about them on these greens (Figure 10.5.1). And when you’re working on a particular aspect of your stroke mechanics seeing the ball roll on an unknown and unknowable surface can be a serious distraction.

As for feel and touch the only place to practice them is on putting greens playing games and competing getting good feedback on your distance control after every stroke. (All the games drills and other methods for practicing and improving your stroke mechanics as well as touch and feel can be found in the next few chapters.)

Schedule your putting practice time so initially you practice about 80 percent of the time indoors with feedback devices 20 percent outdoors on the putting green (Figure 10.5.2). After about three months go 50-50 indoors and outdoors.

Whetstone Golf Club

The Long Drive Bible: How You Can Hit the Ball Longer, Straighter, and More Consistently

Extract from the book:

I’m not saying that understanding putting like this will make you a great putter. But I am saying that understanding nature’s rules and where the dangers lie in putting can help you be a better putter. And not understanding what putting is all about will make it even more difficult for you to learn to putt well.

So if you don’t know that downhill putts break more than uphill putts on the same slope (covered in Chapter 7) then you won’t be making many downhill-breaking putts. Or if you believe that Bobby Locke and Ben Crenshaw struck their putts with overspin to make them dive into the hole then it’s unlikely that you’ll work on those aspects of your putting that actually can help you putt better (see section 4.9).

It might seem about now that I’m being very negative about putting that I’m pointing out how hard it is how much you don’t know and how much you have to learn to be a good putter. I’m not trying to he negative but I am trying to point out how much you have to learn. Learning is what good putting is all about: It’s not hard to putt well; it is hard to learn how to putt well. And the difference is crucial. I place much of the blame for the difficulty in learning squarely on the putting green. The green provides a very poor environment in which to learn.

Standing on the putting green golfers have no idea why they miss putts or why they make them. After missing a putt (even on the practice green) most golfers assume their stroke mechanics were to blame. However they may have stroked a perfect putt but it hit a hard-to-see footprint which caused the putt to miss the hole. Or they might make a putt and assume they stroked it perfectly when they actually hit a terrible putt but misread it just the right amount to compensate and – only luck can explain it – roll it into the hole.

I learned a long time ago that if you learn from your mistakes things usually get better. But if you continue to repeat the same mistakes over and over again things get pretty bad. Then I read a book on learning theory and learned that immediate accurate reliable feedback is the key to efficient learning (Figure 2.7.1). This in fact has become the basis of all my teaching (I wrote about it at great length in my Short Game Bible). The basic notion is that if you don’t know right from wrong in practice there is no way you can improve. If you don’t know a good stroke from a bad stroke in practice you are just as likely to groove the bad one as the better one. If you make a perfect putting stroke from a bad setup position and then blame your miss on stroke path you’ll never learn to set up perfectly. Or if you blame your heart your courage or your self-worth when you miss putts then you’ll never fix your aim your path or the impact problems that truly are at fault.

A student in one of our Scoring Game Schools told me a story. In a laboratory devoted to the methodology of learning scientists were studying how pigeons learn to feed themselves from pellet dispensers. In one cage of pigeons they placed a number of dispensers all of which released one pellet every time a pigeon bumped or stepped on the release lever. Every time the lever was hit a pellet fell out. It took just two days for every pigeon in that cage to learn how to feed itself: hit the lever get a pellet.

There was another cage of pigeons which had the same number of identical-looking pellet dispensers. But these dispensers worked differently. They released pellets randomly. Sometimes pellets were released without the levers being touched. Sometimes they were released when the lever was touched once. And sometimes when the lever was touched nothing would happen. In time some of the pigeons thought that when they lifted their right wing a pellet was released. Some of the pigeons thought that if they chirped they would get a pellet. And some of the pigeons believed that if they turned in circles in front of the dispenser they would get a pellet. In two months none of the pigeons learned to feed themselves. In fact it was humorous watching the second cage: every pigeon practicing a different move hoping to release a pellet.

Whetstone Golf Club

Golf Swing Tips

The “Simple Golf” Swing: “Golf for the Rest of Us”

Extract from the book:

Golf Tuition Whetstone Golf Club

At this point the right wrist is completely on top of the left wrist. Your hands are “through the ball”. You have continued to rotate around your spine, and you have tried to stop the left elbow on the imaginary line. This is the primary action for amateur golfer to increase power, while reducing slice.

Whetstone Golf Club

 

Willesley Park Golf Club

Golf Lessons at Willesley Park Golf Club

About Willesley Park Golf Club

Golf Lessons at Willesley Park Golf Club

Golf Swing Tips

To improve your golf game, it’s vital that you take golf lessons. Golf is a sport that is almost impossible to learn without some sort of guidance. Luckily, there are golf experts around the country whose job it is to teach golf. By taking golf lessons, you can drastically improve your game in a relatively short amount of time. Taking golf lessons can be an expensive, time-consuming effort. And like any good or service that will cost money and require time, you should be careful before you buy.  Golf can be a really costly game to play and it is reasonable to assume that you have invested a fair amount of money in your equipment – golf clubs, golf bag, golf balls, golf clothing, golf cart etc; – therefore doesn’t it make common sense for you to learn how to use them to their advantage and improve your skills and capabilities?

Visit Willesley Park Golf Club for golf lessons and other info. on golf.

Willesley Park Golf Club

Willesley Park Golf Club is set in picturesque rolling countryside in North West Leicestershire and is rightly regarded as one of the finest courses in the county. The golf club is set partly in rolling parkland and partly on heathland, it sets a good challenge for golfers of all standards. From the drive at the 1st, through an avenue of trees, to the challenging 18th, accuracy from the tee is rewarded with a clear view to the green with the approach shot.

Willesley Park Golf Club

Dave Pelz’s Putting Bible – golf’s least understood skill.

Extract from the book:

However if you look up and see the ball going nowhere near the hole – that your stroke rolled it way too fast and past the hole – you know your touch failed you. This is a condition you don’ t want in your practice of feel. And that is why you should always practice putting to the same hole over and over again (so your touch of knowing what is needed becomes obviously accurate) when you are working on feel.

There are times when you may have the opposite experience. You’ll strike your pull and before looking up you know that you don’t like it. You know in your mind’s eye that the ball is not going where you planned it to go. The reason will he one (or a combination) of the following:

The first three reasons arc curable or preventable if you follow the teachings in this book for improving your touch feel and ability to read greens. But I’m afraid you’re stuck with the bad stroke-execution problem because sometimes even when we know what to do and how to do it we act human and just plain blow it. If you can’t handle blowing one from time to time then you’d better give up golf and go play tennis or roll over and die because there’s no other way to totally escape the human foibles of the putting game.

Feel Practice

You develop and refine your feel for a putt during your preparation routine. When you make a practice stroke you evaluate the physical sensation and vision of the

314 Develop Your Artistic Senses (Feel Touch Green-Reading) stroke against your mind’s-eye image of what you think you’ll need to feel and see during the real stroke. So practicing feel must include (1) performing your routine and ritual (2) executing your stroke (3) seeing your results and (4) comparing what actually happened with what was supposed to happen (Figure 13.3.1).

Willesley Park Golf Club

The Long Drive Bible: How You Can Hit the Ball Longer, Straighter, and More Consistently

Extract from the book:

Most golfers control their putting with the small muscles of their hands wrists and forearms. These are the muscles that control most of the things we do in life – hitting things twisting things moving things – so using our hands and forearms in golf is instinctive and therefore feels natural to us. But instinct and natu

68 The Seven Building Blocks of Stroke Mechanics ralness don’ t necessarily mean correct. And in fact trying to find a way to putt that is both initially comfortable and natural usually leads to disaster.

Supplying the power which determines how fast and how far your putts will roll from the muscles of your wrists hands and fingers (Figure 4.5.1) is bad. Wrist motion (hinging) causes putterface angle variations and hand and wrist muscles lend to tighten up and not work well under even slight pressure. But powering your putts with these muscles also brings an added complication: It’s not had all the time.

You can practice putting this way for years and as long as you putt on the course exactly the way you do in practice – relaxed and calm – things will be reasonably okay. But wait until you get really excited. When your heart begins to beat faster because a putt really matters your body naturally produces adrenaline which makes all of your muscles stronger. Then all your practice goes out the window because the muscles that control your putting power are now stronger than they ever were on the putting green. Even if your stroke feels the way it did in practice the adrenaline-induced extra power will cause it to provide the wrong amount of energy to your putts and produce bad results on the course.

You Can’t Avoid Adrenaline Everybody gets to experience excitement and adrenaline in golf. It’s part of why we love the game and if you want to become a better player you must learn to deal with it. You must learn to play well when adrenaline is in your system. This is easy in the power game when you want to hit the ball as far you can with whatever club is in your hands. Adrenaline in your system helps you to do this. But putting is altogether different. You can’t take one less club on the green when you’re pumped up. And you certainly don ‘t want to putt the ball as far as you can.

Luckily there is a simple way to control adrenaline when putting. Learn to putt

The Seven Building Blocks of Stroke Mechanics 69 in such a way that the adrenaline-affected muscles of your fingers hands and wrists don’t control how far or fast your putts roll. You’ll learn about that in section 13.5.

Willesley Park Golf Club

Golf Swing Tips

The “Simple Golf” Swing: “Golf for the Rest of Us”

Extract from the book:

Golf Tuition Willesley Park Golf Club

Here is a picture at full speed. The wrists have completed their roll through the ball. The left elbow is close to the body, and about ready to break, allowing for follow through.Now, I’ll take you into the follow-through. This will be simple. Basically just keep turning around your spine. If you have flipped your wrists correctly, you won’t have to bother too much with the follow through. However, there is a basic position that you should be in when you finish the swing. You should be facing the target, and your right and left forearms should be crossed. Your right forearm should be closest to you, and the club should be out towards left field.

Willesley Park Golf Club

 

Ashby Decoy Golf Club

Golf Lessons at Ashby Decoy Golf Club

About Ashby Decoy Golf Club

Golf Lessons at Ashby Decoy Golf Club

Golf Swing Tips

To improve your golf game, it’s vital that you take golf lessons. Golf is a sport that is almost impossible to learn without some sort of guidance. Luckily, there are golf experts around the country whose job it is to teach golf. By taking golf lessons, you can drastically improve your game in a relatively short amount of time. Taking golf lessons can be an expensive, time-consuming effort. And like any good or service that will cost money and require time, you should be careful before you buy.  Golf can be a really costly game to play and it is reasonable to assume that you have invested a fair amount of money in your equipment – golf clubs, golf bag, golf balls, golf clothing, golf cart etc; – therefore doesn’t it make common sense for you to learn how to use them to their advantage and improve your skills and capabilities?

Visit Ashby Decoy Golf Club for golf lessons and other info. on golf.

Ashby Decoy Golf Club

Founded in 1935 Ashby Decoy Golf Club was originally a farm estate and over the years has been carefully developed into a superb 18 hole golf course. Rich in local wildlife, the course provides a great challenge for golfers at all levels and is one of the leading courses in the region.With a recently refurbished club house, Ashby Decoy boasts excellent facilities which include:* 20 hole, par 71, 6,250 yards white (6,008 yellow) beautifully maintained course* Restaurant & Bar offering superb menus and an extensive selection of drinks* Private Function Rooms for your own celebration* Fully Stocked Pro Shop and resident Pro Andrew Miller* Tuition for all levels* Corporate and Society Packages

Ashby Decoy Golf Club

Dave Pelz’s Putting Bible – golf’s least understood skill.

Extract from the book:

4.11 Putter Fitting

Proper putter fitting is not fundamentally a part of putting stroke mechanics but there’s no doubt that it can help you make better strokes. If the length or lie of a putter is wrong for you you’ll be forced to make compensations in order to putt at all well (Figure 4.11.1). And every characteristic of your putter that is poorly fit to your body size shape setup posture or alignment is one more card stacked against the odds of your executing a pure accurate smooth and noncompensating stroke.

The truth is that most golfers change their strokes to fit their putters when they should be changing their putters to fit their strokes (Figure 4.11.2). They don’t do much in the way of putter fitting in some cases because all they’ve been told about choosing a putter is to use one that they like the looks of. In other instances golfers use whatever putter has been given to them.

You should never change from your proper eye position stance or posture to accommodate a poorly fit putter.

The Seven Building Blocks of Stroke Mechanics 109

My belief is that you need to be fit for a putter before you waste too much time trying to work around a bad one. You may or may not end up changing it later but at least you can make some good improvements until you decide. The details of fitting a putter to your body and stroke will be discussed in section 11.6.

Ashby Decoy Golf Club

The Long Drive Bible: How You Can Hit the Ball Longer, Straighter, and More Consistently

Extract from the book:

Physical and Mental Factors

4.10 Ball Position Posture and Flow-Lines

In sections 4.4 through 4.9 the factors discussed are the building blocks involved with the swinging action of your putting stroke mechanics. From here on in this chapter the factors I’ll explain will be ones relating to your body mind and equipment. While all of these are less familiar and less popular to work on than the other fundamentals of stroke mechanics that doesn’t mean they won’t be important to your success on the greens.

For example say you employ a very unusual putting posture but it’s one you like and lets you execute a perfect stroke consistently and repeatedly. Then I say it’s absolutely acceptable. If it works and you like it it’s okay with me no matter how odd or unconventional it seems. However if anything about your unusual posture adversely affects one or more of the fundamentals of stroke mechanics then you should change it. So all of the following are important only in how they influence your stroke.

Ball Position

Any putting stroke that swings in an arc suspended from somewhere around your sternum (or some other spot between your shoulders) will have a bottom to its arc a low point a place where the sole of the club is closest to the ground. I have found that the best place to position the ball in your stance is approximately two inches ahead of this bottom point. At this spot you have the best chance of striking the ball on an ever-so-slight upward arc as your putter comes up from its lowest point (Figure 4.10.1). Striking the ball slightly on the upswing gets putts rolling on top of the grass without lofting them too high which produces bounce or hitting them down into the surface of the green so they squirt off to the right or left.

Of course where your putter contacts the ball also depends on the effective loft of the putterface at the moment of impact. In Figure 4.10.2 the center ball is being struck slightly on the upswing by a putter with a small amount of loft so it starts on top of the grass with almost no spin. This is the ideal situation. The other

Ashby Decoy Golf Club

Golf Swing Tips

The “Simple Golf” Swing: “Golf for the Rest of Us”

Extract from the book:

Golf Tuition Ashby Decoy Golf Club

This is a different view of the complete follow through. Your forearms are crossed, and that is the sign that you have completed the follow-through correctly Keep your head perfectly still during the entire swing This is the last crucial step that you must master. It’s by far the easiest step, but ironically it will produce the most results. The biggest problem is that you don’t always know when you are moving your head. You may find that swinging easier helps keep the head still, but other than that it is just something that you will have to really concentrate on.

Ashby Decoy Golf Club

 

Belton Park Golf Club

Golf Lessons at Belton Park Golf Club

About Belton Park Golf Club

Golf Lessons at Belton Park Golf Club

Golf Swing Tips

To improve your golf game, it’s vital that you take golf lessons. Golf is a sport that is almost impossible to learn without some sort of guidance. Luckily, there are golf experts around the country whose job it is to teach golf. By taking golf lessons, you can drastically improve your game in a relatively short amount of time. Taking golf lessons can be an expensive, time-consuming effort. And like any good or service that will cost money and require time, you should be careful before you buy.  Golf can be a really costly game to play and it is reasonable to assume that you have invested a fair amount of money in your equipment – golf clubs, golf bag, golf balls, golf clothing, golf cart etc; – therefore doesn’t it make common sense for you to learn how to use them to their advantage and improve your skills and capabilities?

Visit Belton Park Golf Club for golf lessons and other info. on golf.

Belton Park Golf Club

Situated in Grantham, Lincolnshire, Belton Park aims to provide the very best golfing experience. The Club has existed for more than 100 years and has over 800 members. With 27 holes in three sets of nine, each starting and finishing close to the Clubhouse, our course proves remarkably convenient to play. Set in historic parkland, it provides a rewarding round for the handicap player while its skilful design embodies many challenging situations for the expert golfer.

Belton Park Golf Club

Dave Pelz’s Putting Bible – golf’s least understood skill.

Extract from the book:

Are You Limited to One Putter?

I am frequently asked if I think it is smart and/or acceptable to carry more than one putter at a time. My answer is always the same: “Only if you will putt better and score lower by doing so.”

In all honesty I’d carry five putters if I thought they would help my putting and lower my scores. 1 think carrying 11 clubs for the power game (about 35 percent of your shots) two clubs for the short game (about 20 percent of your shots) and one club for the putting game (43 percent of your shots) is a pretty poor distribution.

Shouldn’t you choose the tools that will help you shoot the lowest scores?

If you putt better with a long putter on short putts then you definitely should carry one for handling short putts (remember short putts – under 6 feet – com prise one-half of all putts). If at the same time you lag your long putts closer to the hole with a short putter then carry one of those too. The USGA is very fair in this regard: They say you can’t carry more than 14 clubs but they don’t specify which 14 they must be. So if for some bizarre reason you found you could make more 10- to 15-foot putts with a six-inch-long putter then I would recommend you carry one of those as well. 1 kid you not. If you want to carry two putters more power to you. Quite a few students leave our Scoring Game Schools carrying two putters and four wedges and play the best golf of their lives (Figure 11.6.6).

But be sure to test for distance efficiency and then commit to a particular putter for putts of a particular length before you play. You don’t want to be deciding on the course which putter to use.

Belton Park Golf Club

The Long Drive Bible: How You Can Hit the Ball Longer, Straighter, and More Consistently

Extract from the book:

One putting method you rarely hear about is “body putting.” As shown in Figure 3.5.1 the arms wrists and hands arc locked onto the body so the putter is swung by the rotation of the body around the spine. One reason it’s rarely mentioned is that you’ve never seen a Tour professional putt this way for any length of time and with any measure of success. I have tried it and yes putts can be made with this stroke. But that doesn’t mean you should do it.

Body putting does help eliminate the wrist collapse and forearm rotation problems so many golfers suffer from. However the body turn is so powerful it doesn’t allow golfers to develop the delicate touch for dealing with fast greens. Body putting also relies on the very thing that most golfers want to avoid on the green and that is unwanted body motion. Watch golfers particularly amateurs and you’ll see them unknowingly make all manner of body movements when they putt particularly swaying back and forth which puts them out of sync with their stroke. Because it destroys timing body motion is one of the leading causes of inconsistency and havoc in traditional putting.

The Power Stroke

A number of very fine players putt with what I call the “power stroke ” by which I mean a stroke in which the power comes from the muscles of the hands wrists or forearms. Some power-strokers use their wrist muscles hinging their wrists the way Arnold Palmer did very successfully in the early part of his career (Figure 3.5.2). Another power-stroker Tiger Woods doesn’t break his wrists but supplies power with his arm muscles (Figure 3.5.3).

Both Arnold and Tiger like to force things to happen to control their putts and make them do what they want them to do. And we all know that they both have so much talent they perform this way very well. I think however they would both putt better if they used less hit and more stroke in their putting motions. (What do I mean? Have you ever seen Arnold or Tiger blow a short putt four feet past the hole? That’s what I mean.)

No matter what provides the power there are two big drawbacks to a power stroke. First is the likelihood of a “power surge ” which can be caused by adrenaline resulting from anxiety or excitement; this significantly degrades the touch of most players under pressure. Second is the uncertainty of controlling the wrist hinge if there is one when the muscles are tight under pressure. Either way consistency usually suffers.

Methods of Putting 43

Belton Park Golf Club

Golf Swing Tips

The “Simple Golf” Swing: “Golf for the Rest of Us”

Extract from the book:

Golf Tuition Belton Park Golf Club

The chest and shoulders shouldn’t be turning, unless your arms are turning with them. In other words, you want to start your swing with a shoulder turn, but your arms should start swinging at EXACTLY the same time. They are an extension. They are connected. Furthermore, your arms shouldn’t be swinging unless your chest is rotating. Don’t start swinging your arms without starting the shoulder turn. They are connected. Your left elbow remains locked throughout the entire swing. When you complete your shoulder turn, your arms should stop as well. The goal will be to have your left arm exactly parallel to the ground. Your elbow is still locked. When it gets there…STOP. Do not continue to swing your arms.

Belton Park Golf Club

 

Belton Woods Hotel Country Club

Golf Lessons at Belton Woods Hotel & Country Club

About Belton Woods Hotel & Country Club

Golf Lessons at Belton Woods Hotel & Country Club

Golf Swing Tips

To improve your golf game, it’s vital that you take golf lessons. Golf is a sport that is almost impossible to learn without some sort of guidance. Luckily, there are golf experts around the country whose job it is to teach golf. By taking golf lessons, you can drastically improve your game in a relatively short amount of time. Taking golf lessons can be an expensive, time-consuming effort. And like any good or service that will cost money and require time, you should be careful before you buy.  Golf can be a really costly game to play and it is reasonable to assume that you have invested a fair amount of money in your equipment – golf clubs, golf bag, golf balls, golf clothing, golf cart etc; – therefore doesn’t it make common sense for you to learn how to use them to their advantage and improve your skills and capabilities?

Visit Belton Woods Hotel & Country Club for golf lessons and other info. on golf.

Belton Woods Hotel & Country Club

Sometimes you want to just escape from the daily grind – not to travel too far to reach a different world. Somewhere you can forget about the pressures of work. Sometimes, you need to kick-start your spirit with an adventure – to get your heart racing or blow the cobwebs from your mind.

Belton Woods Hotel & Country Club

Dave Pelz’s Putting Bible – golf’s least understood skill.

Extract from the book:

14.3 Putting from Off the Green

This is a problem for many golfers because they don’t have a rule to follow. My basic rule for whether or not to putt from the fringe is: Putt if there is no reason not to.

This is not a question about distance from the edge of the green or distance to the pin. It is a question of good lies and smooth rolls. For example if you are playing Augusta National in The Masters or Pinehurst No. 2 in the U.S. Open you can depend on your ball rolling smoothly through the approaches and fringes around the greens. Courses like these have the best maintenance crews who take loving care of the green sites so you can putt from many positions around the greens and be sure of good results.

On most courses the first three feet of fringe is usually safe for putting. After that it becomes questionable. If your lie is good and the fairway between your ball and the green is smooth the chiputt technique works well from off the green (putters usually have two or three degrees of loft so they perform almost like the old chipping irons from good lies in the fairway or fringe). When there’s a steep bank in the way l recommend putting if at all possible; chipping or pitching into banks where incoming impact and bounce angles should be considered is far more difficult.

However never putt from a bad lie. If your ball is in high grass or any position where blades of grass will get between your putterface and the ball at impact don’t use your putter (Figure 14.3.1). If your ball is sitting down in a depression bare spot or pocket of any kind don’t use your putter. If the grass is high anywhere be tween your ball and where you want it to roll – and you have the option of pitch ing (flying) it over the grass – don’t putt it. Assume that if your ball can get hung up rolling through such tall grass it probably will. (Consider that Pelz’s Corollary to Murphy’s Law.)

When there’s grass behind the ball the bellied wedge is a much smarter shot than a putt. The head of a wedge is heavy and bottom-weighted so if you swing! with your putting stroke and contact the center of the ball with the leading edge

Belton Woods Hotel & Country Club

The Long Drive Bible: How You Can Hit the Ball Longer, Straighter, and More Consistently

Extract from the book:

It takes a talented athlete like Chi Chi to swing his putter to the left while holding the face open to the right and successfully make his ball go straight. But even he couldn’t do it all the time which is why I think he would have won quite a few more tournaments had he grooved and owned a simpler stroke. (Don’t think the cut stroke spins putts enough to make them slice across the green. The friction of the grass takes all spin off of putts the same as with hook-stroke putts.)

Another unusual – I wouldn’t go so far as to call it unique – putting style was put to good use for many years by Billy Casper. He locked his arms against his stomach and powered his putts purely by hinging his wrists (Figure 3.5.7). Once again Casper no longer uses this method and steers others away from it saying that it took far more time patience and practice to keep sharp than the pendulum stroke that is now popular among Tour pros.

However in his behalf I have to say that Billy won a lot of tournaments putting with his wrists so you know it can be done. I caution you though that you will have to devote yourself to hours and hours of practice for years and years and also play under enough pressure to learn how to handle the effects of adrenaline the way he did.

The Block Stroke Here’s a method that sounds almost ridiculous: Aim the putterface a foot to the left of your target on a straight putt then block the ball toward the hole. That’s what Lee Trevino has done throughout his career (Figure 3.5.8).

Methods of Putting 47 “block-strokes” better than Lee Trevino.

Every part of Lee’s game is built on aiming to the left then blocking his swing through impact so it’s little surprise he does this when putting too. In my opinion Trevino is another great player who achieved greatness in spite of his putting not because of it. And he agrees: Lee told me that if he had putted as well as Jack Nicklaus you might never have heard of the Golden Bear.

I believe him. He has always been a great ball-striker (the best I ever measured) and he putted reasonably well but never great. He is a very talented player who did well with a somewhat complex putting stroke. But he would have putted better and won more with a better (which to me means simpler) putting stroke.

Belton Woods Hotel & Country Club

Golf Swing Tips

The “Simple Golf” Swing: “Golf for the Rest of Us”

Extract from the book:

Golf Tuition Belton Woods Hotel & Country Club

The picture at left shows the correct setup position from above. You can see the correct shoulder turn by looking at this picture in conjunction with the picture directly below. Notice that there is no horizontal movement. There should also be no vertical movement. Everything rotates around the spine. Focus on rotating the right side of your body around your spine. The left side will move into place automatically.

Belton Woods Hotel & Country Club

 

Blankney Golf Club

Golf Lessons at Blankney Golf Club

About Blankney Golf Club

Golf Lessons at Blankney Golf Club

Golf Swing Tips

To improve your golf game, it’s vital that you take golf lessons. Golf is a sport that is almost impossible to learn without some sort of guidance. Luckily, there are golf experts around the country whose job it is to teach golf. By taking golf lessons, you can drastically improve your game in a relatively short amount of time. Taking golf lessons can be an expensive, time-consuming effort. And like any good or service that will cost money and require time, you should be careful before you buy.  Golf can be a really costly game to play and it is reasonable to assume that you have invested a fair amount of money in your equipment – golf clubs, golf bag, golf balls, golf clothing, golf cart etc; – therefore doesn’t it make common sense for you to learn how to use them to their advantage and improve your skills and capabilities?

Visit Blankney Golf Club for golf lessons and other info. on golf.

Blankney Golf Club

In the heart of the Lincolnshire countryside, just South of Lincoln, Blankney is a scenic but challenging golf course. At 6638 yards, Par 72, SSC 73 Blankney is a fine example of a British parkland course. We welcome societies and visitors and hold several Opens each year.

Blankney Golf Club

Dave Pelz’s Putting Bible – golf’s least understood skill.

Extract from the book:

ii. Routine for creating a preview stroke.

iii. Ritual to use for creating rhythm and timing. eye tells you the ball track starting on that

Aimline is the one. Commit to it and there is only one thing left to determine the feel of your preview stroke to produce that ball track.

Wrap-Up 371

You can learn to recognize the slopes and speeds of green surfaces at a glance with proper training. The force of gravity is a constant no matter where in the world you are. Reality exists and every putt has an “optimum ” ball-track speed Aimline and true break. Best of all once the mysteries and myths about putting have been removed learning to correlate the combination of slope green speed and putt speed is an understandable and learnable skill. It is as learnable to you as it is to any Tour professional but only if you have the proper training and feedback.

And I assure you the better you learn the skills of putting and the more accurately you “see” the true break and ball-tracks of your putts the more putts you will make.

Blankney Golf Club

The Long Drive Bible: How You Can Hit the Ball Longer, Straighter, and More Consistently

Extract from the book:

The Seven Building Blocks of Stroke Mechanics 105 right or wrong way to hold a putter for all golfers. But there is a best way for each golfer to hold his or her putter. This best way will lead to making the best stroke the greatest percentage of the time.

The grip that makes it easiest for most people to produce a pure-in-line stroke is the parallel-palms grip (Figure 4.10.15). By parallel I mean the palms and the backs of both hands are parallel to the putterface which means they are perpendicular to the intended putt-line. Most golfers’ arms hang naturally in this parallel position they find it equally natural to swing their arms hack and through perpendicular to their shoulder line (Figure 4.10.16) and this motion is both easy to repeat and promotes a consistent position through impact. However if it proves uncomfortable for you try putting your hands on your putter shaft in the same positions that they hang naturally (without manipulation) under your shoulders (Figure 4.10.17).

Many other grips are possible including the “open palm ” “left-hand-low ” “claw ” “fingertip ” and “equal-pressure” grips. How to best use these and other grips will be discussed in section 11.6 along with how you can develop the best grip for your putting stroke.

Lower-Body Motion and Looking

Almost all golfers unknowingly move their bodies during the putting stroke. Sometimes a lot usually just a little but almost always some which tells me it must be extremely difficult to eliminate (at least without hours and hours of practice). Try rotating your lower body around your spine in your putting address position and you will see it turns your upper body as well (especially your shoulders arms and putter) because your upper body is sitting on the lower (Figure 4.10.18). This also rotates your putterface angle adding an unknown uncontrollable and unwanted variable to the starting line of your putts.

Rotation isn’t the only lower-body motion to avoid. Some golfers sway back and forth as they putt (Figure 4.10.19). They probably don’t know they’re doing it but the ball doesn’t care what you do or don’t know. One forward inch of sway during a stroke will move your ball about one foot on the green. And that ‘s a foot you probably did not plan on.

The Seven Building Blocks of Stroke Mechanics 107

Blankney Golf Club

Golf Swing Tips

The “Simple Golf” Swing: “Golf for the Rest of Us”

Extract from the book:

Golf Tuition Blankney Golf Club

Really flip your right wrist through the ball. This action will give you a lot more club head speed. It also eliminates any slice that you may have had because your left elbow isn’t flying on the follow through anymore. So, essentially you’re keeping the left elbow close to the body now. Before it was your right, and now it’s your left elbow that you are keeping tight to your body. Keep your left elbow close to your body, and flip the right wrist through the ball at the same time. You should feel the extra power this gives you.

Blankney Golf Club

 

Boston Golf Club

Golf Lessons at Boston Golf Club

About Boston Golf Club

Golf Lessons at Boston Golf Club

Golf Swing Tips

To improve your golf game, it’s vital that you take golf lessons. Golf is a sport that is almost impossible to learn without some sort of guidance. Luckily, there are golf experts around the country whose job it is to teach golf. By taking golf lessons, you can drastically improve your game in a relatively short amount of time. Taking golf lessons can be an expensive, time-consuming effort. And like any good or service that will cost money and require time, you should be careful before you buy.  Golf can be a really costly game to play and it is reasonable to assume that you have invested a fair amount of money in your equipment – golf clubs, golf bag, golf balls, golf clothing, golf cart etc; – therefore doesn’t it make common sense for you to learn how to use them to their advantage and improve your skills and capabilities?

Visit Boston Golf Club for golf lessons and other info. on golf.

Boston Golf Club

18 Holes par 72 Parkland CourseExtensive practice groundsResident ProfessionalFully stocked professionals shopBuggy & trolley hireGents & Ladies locker roomsTrophy room barFull catering and restaurantIndividuals and societies welcome

Boston Golf Club

Dave Pelz’s Putting Bible – golf’s least understood skill.

Extract from the book:

But any old competition is not good enough. For example don’t play “aces” (which golfers instinctively equate to ramming putts well past the hole when they miss) or “closest-to-the-hole” games on putts of less than 35 feet in length (which teach stopping the ball at the hole 17 inches short of where you want your touch and feel to be focused). Choose games that improve your weaknesses and avoid those that tend to be more destructive than helpful. Remember the most aggressive (and smartest) putters are those who roll makable putts (shorter than 35footers) at the optimum speed to stop 17 inches past the hole if they miss. And the smartest and best lag putters stop the ball dead around the hole. These are the results you want to develop as instinctive in your touch and feel.

13.4 Develop Your Green-Reading Ability

Golfers we have a problem. We don’t read greens well we don’t play enough break in our putts we compensate for this subconsciously in our setups and stroke manipulations and because of these misreads and compensations we miss more putts than we have to miss. We could make more putts if we could get rid of the whole mess start all over learn to read greens properly then use one pure non-compensating stroke for all of our putts.

I keep saying “we” because when I tested 1 500 golfers they all had this problem. And I had it too. The question is do you? There is a simple way to find out by measuring whether you tend to miss regularly above or below the hole.

Measure Then Admit

Look at the diagram in Figure 13.4.1 showing zone A which is above the hole and zone B which is below the hole. You know from earlier data that most golfers miss about 85 percent of their putts below the hole because they don ‘ t play enough break. prove if this does or does not apply to you by keeping track of your missed putts over your next five rounds. Mark your scorecard as shown in Figure 13.4.2 total the As and Bs at the end of each round then add all five rounds of data. If your misses are split evenly between zones A and B you are reading greens well. If however significantly more (60 percent or more) of your misses were in one zone or the other your green-reading needs to improve.

Boston Golf Club

The Long Drive Bible: How You Can Hit the Ball Longer, Straighter, and More Consistently

Extract from the book:

15 BUILDING BLOCKS OF THE PUTTING GAME

AIM FEEL PUTTER FITTING PATH FACE ANGLE POWER SOURCE TOUCH STABILITY I MPACT PATTERN RHYTHM ATTITUDE FLOW-LINES RITUAL ROUTINE GREEN-READING

Defining How the Ball Rolls

Before getting into the mechanics of the putting stroke I’ll define some vocabulary which will help keep things simple and easy to understand throughout the book. In our Scoring Game Schools we routinely use words or phrases that you may not be familiar with. We do this because we’ve found that many golfers refer to the same things using different terms and sometimes use the same terms to describe different things.

Obviously this can lead to unnecessary confusion and disagreement. It helps to be more explicit in how you describe and define some of these concepts. For ex ample my staff and I never talk about “putting to there ” or putting “that way.”

Rather we talk about the “Aimline” you intend to start the ball rolling on the “ini tial line” you actually start the ball on and where the “ball track” goes after that.

Ball-Hole Line and Target Line

Boston Golf Club

Golf Swing Tips

The “Simple Golf” Swing: “Golf for the Rest of Us”

Extract from the book:

Golf Tuition Boston Golf Club

Imagine the line that has been drawn is your spine (axis). When the backswing is made, just rotate everything around that axis. If you do this properly, you will be on the correct plane. This correct swing plane will help your power, accuracy, and consistency. Keep the left arm locked as shown.

Boston Golf Club

 

Canwick Park Golf Club

Golf Lessons at Canwick Park Golf Club

About Canwick Park Golf Club

Golf Lessons at Canwick Park Golf Club

Golf Swing Tips

To improve your golf game, it’s vital that you take golf lessons. Golf is a sport that is almost impossible to learn without some sort of guidance. Luckily, there are golf experts around the country whose job it is to teach golf. By taking golf lessons, you can drastically improve your game in a relatively short amount of time. Taking golf lessons can be an expensive, time-consuming effort. And like any good or service that will cost money and require time, you should be careful before you buy.  Golf can be a really costly game to play and it is reasonable to assume that you have invested a fair amount of money in your equipment – golf clubs, golf bag, golf balls, golf clothing, golf cart etc; – therefore doesn’t it make common sense for you to learn how to use them to their advantage and improve your skills and capabilities?

Visit Canwick Park Golf Club for golf lessons and other info. on golf.

Canwick Park Golf Club

Situated just a pitching wedge outside of the beautiful, historic city of Lincoln, Canwick Park is one of the County’s hidden golfing gems, Although a private members course, Canwick Park offers a warm welcome to visiting golfers Golf Logoand golf societies

Canwick Park Golf Club

Dave Pelz’s Putting Bible – golf’s least understood skill.

Extract from the book:

1) learn WHAT you need to learn

Once you have a plan of where you ‘re going and can create the mind’s-eye images of how you’re going to look when you get there you ‘re on your way. Whether you do it by yourself with your local golf professional or in one of our one-day clinics or three-day schools what has to be done has to be done. Because if you don’t improve your putting skills your putting results won’t improve either.

10.4 Fourth Find Your Prescription for Improvement

The next step is to learn how to improve – that is how to get your putting skills from where they are to where you want them to be. Most golfers don’t have a clue of what is required. They don’t know how to practice properly. They don’t realize that the key to learning is immediate accurate and reliable feedback. They don’t realize that their brain can internalize fantastic amounts of information if it is presented in an organized and accurate fashion. And they don’t realize how important it is to keep inaccurate information out of the process.

I estimate that only about 10 percent of the golfers I’ve seen practicing putting on their own actually improve. That’s right only 1 in 10. About 40 percent don’t see any real improvement while half of them get worse. Why? Again they practice the wrong thing or the right thing the wrong way. For most golfers this is what makes putting seem so mysterious. If you work on the wrong aspect of your stroke it can create a new problem somewhere else and one by one you can go through every building block of your putting systematically destroying them all.

In many cases putting better is not difficult. In fact it’s often easier than what you are doing now. But whatever your situation I encourage you to finish this chapter then carefully read all of Chapters 11 12 and 13 before deciding what you’re going to do for your putting game. First determine what needs to be fixed and then learn how to fix it before you try to fix it.

Canwick Park Golf Club

The Long Drive Bible: How You Can Hit the Ball Longer, Straighter, and More Consistently

Extract from the book:

So does any golfer want to move the putter or aim the putterface in any direction other than the desired starting line of the putt at the moment of impact? Of course not! Yet some golfers think they can achieve the perfect path through impact by using a screen-door stroke which rotates around their bodies. They obviously don’t realize that the timing of impact (and ball position) must be perfect every time if they hope to have a chance of holing any putts. And they don’t realize that the in-line-square stroke motion minimizes the effects of inconsistencies in timing and ball position.

One Negative

I’m not trying to sell you an in-line putting stroke. If this pils stroke seems too si mple and you want to make putting more difficult that’s okay by me. I’m just trying to inform you that a pure-in-line stroke is the easiest and best way to putt. But it’s not a panacea and there is one potential drawback to putting with this stroke (it’s the same drawback as for the screen-door stroke too).

To see this drawback look at how Perfy misses a simple three-foot putt with

The Seven Building Blocks of Stroke Mechanics 85 his perfect in-line-square stroke (Figure 4.7.9). The problem is obvious: If you don’t align your shoulders parallel to the desired starting line for the putt even the perfect stroke path and a square putter blade won’t start the ball rolling on the right line.

So if you are going to take my advice and develop an in-line-square stroke you must be absolutely sure that as you learn this stroke you also learn to address the ball with your shoulders square (parallel-left) to your putting line. And as you will learn in Chapter 11 setting up parallel-left has other benefits as well.

4.8 The Importance of Putterface Angle

Canwick Park Golf Club

Golf Swing Tips

The “Simple Golf” Swing: “Golf for the Rest of Us”

Extract from the book:

Golf Tuition Canwick Park Golf Club

Start your backswing. Focus on keeping your back straight, and your chest out. To help you swing directly around your spine, try focusing on rotating your right shoulder back and around your spine. If you focus on the right shoulder, your left shoulder will be in the correct position automatically. Simple. Keep your left elbow locked.

Canwick Park Golf Club

 

Carholme Golf Club

Golf Lessons at Carholme Golf Club

About Carholme Golf Club

Golf Lessons at Carholme Golf Club

Golf Swing Tips

To improve your golf game, it’s vital that you take golf lessons. Golf is a sport that is almost impossible to learn without some sort of guidance. Luckily, there are golf experts around the country whose job it is to teach golf. By taking golf lessons, you can drastically improve your game in a relatively short amount of time. Taking golf lessons can be an expensive, time-consuming effort. And like any good or service that will cost money and require time, you should be careful before you buy.  Golf can be a really costly game to play and it is reasonable to assume that you have invested a fair amount of money in your equipment – golf clubs, golf bag, golf balls, golf clothing, golf cart etc; – therefore doesn’t it make common sense for you to learn how to use them to their advantage and improve your skills and capabilities?

Visit Carholme Golf Club for golf lessons and other info. on golf.

Carholme Golf Club

Carholme Golf Club is one of the oldest clubs in Lincolnshire. The 18 hole parklands course is ideally situated well within the city of Lincoln boundaries, and is just a Par 5 away from Lincoln City Centre. Measuring 6215 yards with a Par of 71 and a SSS of 70, this is a testing course with water hazards and tree lined fairways enjoying superb views of Lincoln Cathedral and the surrounding area. The course offers many feature holes designed to test golfers of all levels.

Carholme Golf Club

Dave Pelz’s Putting Bible – golf’s least understood skill.

Extract from the book:

There is one last ingredient I ‘ve yet to touch on in this long list of putting factors. And that is the mind. How important is the mind when putting? You can’t move the golf ball even 1/32 of an inch with just your mind. Your mind doesn’t hold the putter. However that doesn’t mean the mind has no power because the mind can stop your body from accomplishing something in a heartbeat. Your mind must believe you can make a putt at least that the possibility exists . . . or you won’t. You must realize that of course you “can” make the putt. It really is possible. Always remember what one of my favorite putters in the whole world (Dave Stockton) said to me: “I never met a putt I couldn’t make.”

Your mind controls your body your body controls your putter and the way you swing your putter controls the starting conditions of your putt. And controlling a putt’s starting conditions is all any golfer can do. None of us can control the conditions on the green the wind footprints or Lady Luck. All we can do is get our mind to let us put the best possible stroke on the ball; then we have to live with whatever happens.

So forget using your conscious mind to help your putting. What you want working for you is your subconscious mind that part that handles images and memories. Of course the first time you try something you need your conscious mind to think about it. But after you’ve made good strokes and holed putts many times it can become a habit totally and completely controlled without any conscious thought. That’s when putting becomes controlled by the subconscious mind.

Now how do you do this? By far the most important thing in your mind prior to the putting stroke should be an image in your mind’s eye of the stroke you want to make. This should he a clear picture – based on your observations reading of the green and knowledge of the conditions – first of what the putt is going to do and then how you are going to stroke it so it does exactly that. The subconscious sees this stroke image and uses it to tell the body what to do. Obviously you want this image to be of a good stroke and to be clear strong and proper so it gets the right idea to the body about executing a good putting stroke.

The importance of this image is something we deal with in depth in our schools. We go to great lengths to get golfers to see and feel in their mind’s eye what their perfect strokes are going to be like before they try to make them. Because once you see and know exactly what you are trying to do and have a clear picture of it in your mind’s eye it is so much easier to do it.

The basic idea is to keep your conscious mind busy seeing your perfect stroke during your practice swings as a way to build your confidence and form a clear picture in your mind’s eye. Once you see and feel how you want to stroke your putt the trick becomes simply keeping your conscious mind busy and out of the way (for example thinking about your preshot ritual) so your subconscious can do its thing. Our procedure for developing this skill and our recommended drills and practice techniques to ingrain it are detailed in Chapters 11 and 13.

Carholme Golf Club

The Long Drive Bible: How You Can Hit the Ball Longer, Straighter, and More Consistently

Extract from the book:

Bobby Locke was a great putter but his putts did not hook into the hole. preparing to roll a putt.

The Cut Stroke

While there’s no such thing as hooking putts it is possible to cut across the path of one’s putts which is precisely what Chi Chi Rodriguez did while winning more than 30 tournaments in his career. Chi Chi actually putted fairly well in the early years of his career consistently cutting across the ball by swinging the putterhead outside-to-inside across the line (Figure 3.5.6). But his putting failed him later on because a cut stroke makes putting more complex than it needs to be.

It takes a talented athlete like Chi Chi to swing his putter to the left while holding the face open to the right and successfully make his ball go straight. But even he couldn’t do it all the time which is why I think he would have won quite a few more tournaments had he grooved and owned a simpler stroke. (Don’t think the cut stroke spins putts enough to make them slice across the green. The friction of the grass takes all spin off of putts the same as with hook-stroke putts.)

Another unusual – I wouldn’t go so far as to call it unique – putting style was put to good use for many years by Billy Casper. He locked his arms against his stomach and powered his putts purely by hinging his wrists (Figure 3.5.7). Once again Casper no longer uses this method and steers others away from it saying that it took far more time patience and practice to keep sharp than the pendulum stroke that is now popular among Tour pros.

However in his behalf I have to say that Billy won a lot of tournaments putting with his wrists so you know it can be done. I caution you though that you will have to devote yourself to hours and hours of practice for years and years and also play under enough pressure to learn how to handle the effects of adrenaline the way he did.

The Block Stroke Here’s a method that sounds almost ridiculous: Aim the putterface a foot to the left of your target on a straight putt then block the ball toward the hole. That’s what Lee Trevino has done throughout his career (Figure 3.5.8).

Carholme Golf Club

Golf Swing Tips

The “Simple Golf” Swing: “Golf for the Rest of Us”

Extract from the book:

Golf Tuition Carholme Golf Club

Keep focusing on bringing your right shoulder back and around your spine. Some of you may be able to turn about 90 degrees around your spine as shown in the picture on the left. Others may only be able to turn 45 degrees around your spine. Either is okay, but do not start moving other parts of the body to compensate for not being able to make a full shoulder turn. Stop when it gets uncomfortable. The important part is to STAY CONNECTED. When your left arm becomes parallel to the ground, stop your swing.

Carholme Golf Club

 

Cleethorpes Golf Club

Golf Lessons at Cleethorpes Golf Club

About Cleethorpes Golf Club

Golf Lessons at Cleethorpes Golf Club

Golf Swing Tips

To improve your golf game, it’s vital that you take golf lessons. Golf is a sport that is almost impossible to learn without some sort of guidance. Luckily, there are golf experts around the country whose job it is to teach golf. By taking golf lessons, you can drastically improve your game in a relatively short amount of time. Taking golf lessons can be an expensive, time-consuming effort. And like any good or service that will cost money and require time, you should be careful before you buy.  Golf can be a really costly game to play and it is reasonable to assume that you have invested a fair amount of money in your equipment – golf clubs, golf bag, golf balls, golf clothing, golf cart etc; – therefore doesn’t it make common sense for you to learn how to use them to their advantage and improve your skills and capabilities?

Visit Cleethorpes Golf Club for golf lessons and other info. on golf.

Cleethorpes Golf Club

Cleethorpes Golf Club is one of the oldest courses in Lincolnshire. It was originally known as Grimsby and Cleethorpes Golf Club, changing its name to Cleethorpes Golf Club in January 1929. Since celebrating its centenary in 1994, when the new course layout was first used, much work has been carried out on the course to improve the all round condition.

Cleethorpes Golf Club

Dave Pelz’s Putting Bible – golf’s least understood skill.

Extract from the book:

The Putter Face-Line

We’ve recently found a modification to the Balance-line called the putter “Face-

Establish Your Practice Framework 267 line.” The putter Face-line is a circle centered on the Dot-Spot and perpendicular to the Balance-line which means it will appear parallel to your putterface when the face is aimed squarely down your Aimline (assuming the Balance-line is aimed properly). The relationship of the putterface and the Face-line is shown in Figure 11.7.6; it may make proper alignment of your putter a bit easier to see.

When the putterface is parallel to the Face-line (which is perpendicular to the Balance-line) it should be lined up exactly square to the Aimline.

The Dot-Spot In section 9.10 I explained the advantages of striking the spherical surface of the ball rather than the edges of the dimples. You can help assure this kind of solid contact by finding the “Dot-Spot” (the largest area of nondimpled surface) on the Balance-line. The “Dot-Spot” is usually one of the two places on every ball where the Balance-line crosses the seam: Every ball has a seam in its cover where the two halves are joined and there’s usually a little more surface area along that line than on the rest of the dimple-covered ball.

After identifying a Dot-Spot mark the Face-line on your ball centered on the Dot-Spot which will make it exactly perpendicular to the Balance-line. This can get a little confusing so we use a hall mask (as shown in Figure 11.7.7) in the following procedure for marking balls:

Cleethorpes Golf Club

The Long Drive Bible: How You Can Hit the Ball Longer, Straighter, and More Consistently

Extract from the book:

The Seven Building Blocks of Stroke Mechanics 97

Eye Position

Once your posture is correct as described above position your eyes somewhere directly over the Aimline of your putt as discussed in section 4.4. Accomplish this by moving closer to or farther away from the ball – not by changing your back angle or leaning over or hack. Remember the Aimline extends behind the hall so it’s okay to set your eyes slightly behind the ball Jack Nicklaus – style (Figure 4.10.6).

One word of realism here: Positioning your eyes over your Aimline won’t make you aim perfectly but it will allow you to aim consistently. If you learn how to aim perfectly (in Chapter 11) by eliminating compensations for your stroke faults then consistently perfect aim will become automatic.

Don ‘t Fight Your Flow-Lines

The easiest way to putt is with the “flow-lines” of your body aligned parallel-left of your Aimline (any line which is parallel to your Aimline and to the left of it is defined as “parallel-left of the Aimline). You’re probably not familiar with the term “flow-lines ” so look at Figure 4.10.7. The lines of flow through my shoulders forearms hips knees and feet are all parallel and to the left of my Aimline which is shown by the shaded white line on the green.

As I mentioned earlier (section 4.7) your putter will tend to swing naturally down the Aimline through impact if your shoulders are aligned parallel to that direction unless you do something to prevent this move with the muscles of your hands and wrists. So it’s very important to start your setup with the flow-line of your shoulders parallel to your Aimline.

Cleethorpes Golf Club

Golf Swing Tips

The “Simple Golf” Swing: “Golf for the Rest of Us”

Extract from the book:

Golf Tuition Cleethorpes Golf Club

Here is a view from the front. The goal of this photo is to show that there is no lateral movement. Simply rotating your right shoulder around your spine.*Please note that you should NOT be cocking your wrists at the end of your backswing. While this may add a bit of power, it will totally throw off your timing. The results of a wrist cock are slices, hooks, fat shots, etc.

Cleethorpes Golf Club

 

Elsham Golf Club

Golf Lessons at Elsham Golf Club

About Elsham Golf Club

Golf Lessons at Elsham Golf Club

Golf Swing Tips

To improve your golf game, it’s vital that you take golf lessons. Golf is a sport that is almost impossible to learn without some sort of guidance. Luckily, there are golf experts around the country whose job it is to teach golf. By taking golf lessons, you can drastically improve your game in a relatively short amount of time. Taking golf lessons can be an expensive, time-consuming effort. And like any good or service that will cost money and require time, you should be careful before you buy.  Golf can be a really costly game to play and it is reasonable to assume that you have invested a fair amount of money in your equipment – golf clubs, golf bag, golf balls, golf clothing, golf cart etc; – therefore doesn’t it make common sense for you to learn how to use them to their advantage and improve your skills and capabilities?

Visit Elsham Golf Club for golf lessons and other info. on golf.

Elsham Golf Club

Elsham Golf Club was established in 1900 and celebrated its centenary year by becoming Lincolnshire Champions in 2000. Enjoy the challenge of 18 holes around Elsham Golf Club. Our tranquil, well wooded course with an abundance of wildlife will provide you with the setting for a truly memorable day. You will enjoy a relaxing round on this easy walking course but it will test your ability to think your way round. Perhaps you can recreate some of the glory rounds of players such as Honorary Member Tony Jacklin.Elsham Golf Club lies on the eastern edge of the Ancholme Valley, not far from the escarpment of the Lincolnshire Wolds.

Elsham Golf Club

Dave Pelz’s Putting Bible – golf’s least understood skill.

Extract from the book:

Shooting Pool

Not quite as easy as the ‘true Roller but fairly close is rolling the ball as if you are shooting pool. In Figure 3.2.2 I ‘m demonstrating this technique on a practice putting green. l’ve actually putted like this a number of times on a number of dif ferent greens and grass types because it proved to me just how important speed is to good putting. When “pool putting ” starting the ball on the chosen line is sim ple but it doesn’t help you choose the line and giving the ball the proper speed is just as difficult as it is when standing up and using your putter. Again this is not a method I think the USGA should allow. I’m merely explaining that it’s not nearly as easy as you might expect it to be. (If you don ‘t believe me get a pool cue and try using it on some breaking putts on your practice green.) Just as with the True

Roller you have to find the right speed if you hope to make anything.

Both of these methods are easier than other types of putting because they remove or at least reduce the difficulty of starting the ball on the desired line. But the pool method for sure (and to a certain extent the True Roller) is just as difficult as most other methods in transferring the correct speed to the ball.

This is a point worth repeating because most golfers don’t think enough about the speed of their putts. Rather they focus on line. If you are a “line” putter try putting with a pool cue or a True Roller and I promise you’ll learn to appreciate the importance of speed in making putts.

3.3 It Gets More Difficult

Elsham Golf Club

The Long Drive Bible: How You Can Hit the Ball Longer, Straighter, and More Consistently

Extract from the book:

I believe the best putters in the world are playing on the PGA Tour. My proof is the results of the first two World Putting Championships where the Tour pros were seriously challenged by some Senior Tour players several LPGA Tour players and a number of amateurs both young and old. However the PGA Tour players placed higher as a group than any other.

Also my data on the percentage of putts holed from different distances shows that the PGA Tour players lead all other groups. Don’t think that you can look at the statistics quoted in the newspapers and find this information because the number that the papers publish (provided by the Tour) simply show how many putts the players average on greens hit in regulation which is affected by the quality of their iron shots (the better the iron play the shorter their putts). And these are the new putting stats. Years ago the Tour’s statistics measured putts taken per green which was influenced by how many greens players missed and how consistently they chipped close to the hole (again leaving them shorter putts). Neither of these statistics measures the quality of a player’s putting because both are strongly influenced by the quality of different shots (approaches and chips).

The true measure of the Tour pros’ putting is indicated by the percentage of putts they make (“convert”) based solely on the length of the putts (shown in Figure 1.4.1 page 7). The shaded curve is data on PGA Tour players taken between the years 1977 and 1992 and shows the spread between the best and worst conversion percentages. It has now been almost 10 years since we measured how well the pros putt and the Pelz Golf Institute is in the process of repeating this test. We hope we’ll find that the percentages have changed in recent years (they remained fairly consistent in the period from ’87 to ’92) as the conditions of greens improve and as players improve their skills (and perhaps as some of our teaching is taking effect).

If you want an answer to question 2 – “How well do you putt?” – you must measure your percentage of putts holed from each distance. You can do this but it will take some effort. You have to record the distance of each putt on your scorecard as you move around the course and indicate those you hole. After 10 to 15

Problems on the Greens 29 rounds (and at least 5 to 10 putts from each distance) you’ll begin to be able to plot your own conversion chart and compare it to those of the pros.

As for question 3 – “How good can one get at putting?” – the answer depends on a number of things: the quality of the greens how well a player reads those greens and the quality of the player’s stroke and touch. Although none of these questions can be answered definitively in this book I assure you that all of the above are getting better all the time. As greens improve putting strokes improve and golfers learn to read greens better a higher percentage of putts from every distance will be made in the future.

Finally “Flow good will your putting be in the future?” That depends on your ability to learn the mechanics of a better putting stroke your ability to learn better putting feel and touch your ability to learn to read greens better and your ability to produce the right stroke at the right time. Depending on your lifestyle your determination and intensity your focus your self-discipline and practice habits and your ability to learn only you can provide this answer.

Elsham Golf Club

Golf Swing Tips

The “Simple Golf” Swing: “Golf for the Rest of Us”

Extract from the book:

Golf Tuition Elsham Golf Club

Focus on using your spine as your axis now. Turn both shoulders and sides directly around your spine. Keep your left arm locked, and your left wrist locked. Although difficult to see from this camera-angle, the triangle is still perfectly in tact.

Elsham Golf Club

 

Gainsborough Golf Club

Golf Lessons at Gainsborough Golf Club

About Gainsborough Golf Club

Golf Lessons at Gainsborough Golf Club

Golf Swing Tips

To improve your golf game, it’s vital that you take golf lessons. Golf is a sport that is almost impossible to learn without some sort of guidance. Luckily, there are golf experts around the country whose job it is to teach golf. By taking golf lessons, you can drastically improve your game in a relatively short amount of time. Taking golf lessons can be an expensive, time-consuming effort. And like any good or service that will cost money and require time, you should be careful before you buy.  Golf can be a really costly game to play and it is reasonable to assume that you have invested a fair amount of money in your equipment – golf clubs, golf bag, golf balls, golf clothing, golf cart etc; – therefore doesn’t it make common sense for you to learn how to use them to their advantage and improve your skills and capabilities?

Visit Gainsborough Golf Club for golf lessons and other info. on golf.

Gainsborough Golf Club

Gainsborough Golf Club, situated in the heart of the Lincolnshire countryside, is a well-established venue with an exceptional warm welcome for members and visitors. Whether your need is for:• A friendly, social golf club to join• A renowned venue to hold your company day• A value for money package for your golfing society• A host of facilities to hold your conference, meeting or weddingGainsborough Golf Club will meet your need and provide you with a great experience. Owned by the world renowned golf club manufacturers, the quality ethic prevalent throughout the company spills over into the operation of the club, which recently achieved the ISO9001 award, the only golf club in the country to receive this recognition. Links with the parent company have other benefits, including the opportunity for exclusive, behind the scenes tours of the factory and fitting centre.

Gainsborough Golf Club

Dave Pelz’s Putting Bible – golf’s least understood skill.

Extract from the book:

Practice Tips more important skills.

After learning the benefits of lag putts between 50 and 60 feet) of some Tour pros we

• When you warm up before work with compared to our Scoring Game School play or go to the practice students. You can see that if the amateurs im green for a true practice session practice lag putting proved their lag patterns so they were closer to the first concentrating on stop-hole by a factor of two they would not only reduce ping all putts from more than their number of three-putts significantly but they 35 feet close enough to make also would increase their number of putts holed by the second putt a virtual tap a factor of four. (The percentage area of the hole in. You don’t need to sink relative to the lag pattern area changes by the long putts but you must get square of the lag-area radius.) So better lag putting them close enough so you al- not only reduces the number of three-putts but most never three-putt. also leads to more long putts holed (but still a rela

• Practice putts of intermediate length – 6 to 30 feet – tively small number). second and concentrate on rolling them at a speed that Don’ t Be Discouraged stops any that miss about 17

In mentioning some of the problems inherent in inches past the hole. putting (all of which will be explained in more un

• Finish your practice with putts derstandable detail in later chapters) I’ve thrown a of less than six feet focusing fair amount of information at you and we have yet only on rolling them into the to even begin examining the putting stroke. How- cup at a firm brisk pace. ever please don’t be discouraged about the com plexity of putting or the confusion you might be feeling right now. You need to understand the realities of putting so you’ll be more tolerant when unexplained things happen to you on the greens. You need to believe – no you need to know – that there is no net luck in putting no matter how your putts seem to be rolling bouncing or deflecting that day.

Gainsborough Golf Club

The Long Drive Bible: How You Can Hit the Ball Longer, Straighter, and More Consistently

Extract from the book:

Next on the “easiness” scale (which means it’s a little more difficult than the techniques above) is standing so you face the putting line and putt croquet-style between your legs. Yes this really has been used. Bob Duden and Bob Shave Jr. two PGA Tour pros who had been struggling with their putting used this technique back in the 1960s. I’ve never been sure whether the USGA banned this method because it was too easy too nontraditional or it just looked bad when viewed from behind. It certainly made putting easier because it gave the golfer the best view of the line before the putt and a clear view of what the ball was doing immediately after it started to roll.

Both of these views provide critically important feedback that golfers generally miss when putting in the conventional style (that is standing to the side of the line). Croquet-style putting has other benefits: It removes all rotational motion of the forearms (which opens and closes the putterface during conventional putting) it forces the wrists to remain solid (no breakdown) and it creates the perfect in-line stroke path straight down the intended putting line.

Croquet putting is so easy that it was used by no less a legend than Sam Snead in the mid-1960s (when he was in his mid-fifties) to counter a case of the yips. Snead actually putted this way (Figure 3.3.1) – with one foot on either side of the target line – during the 1966 PGA Championship where he finished tied for sixth. Perhaps it was seeing the great Samuel Jackson Snead putt from the wrong direction or perhaps it was deemed to reduce the skill required to play the game – in any case croquet-style putting was quickly outlawed by golf’s powers that be.

So Sam modified the method slightly changing to “sidesaddle” (Figure 3.3.2)

Methods of Putting 39 doing everything as much as he could the same except bringing both feet to the same side of the target line. Snead continued to putt this way until the end of his competitive career and his creation is I believe the next-easiest way to putt.

Just as with croquet-style Sam found that putting sidesaddle allowed him to bend over slightly and look down the line of his putt. But more important it still did away with the breakdown of his wrists. I’m sure golf’s grand pooh-bahs didn’t like what they saw but either they couldn’t figure out a way to outlaw the sidesaddle technique without getting sued or maybe they didn’t have the heart to drive Sam out of the game. Thank heavens they didn’t because it was wonderful watching him play the game even putting from the side for all those years.

Another Variation on a Theme

Gainsborough Golf Club

Golf Swing Tips

The “Simple Golf” Swing: “Golf for the Rest of Us”

Extract from the book:

Golf Tuition Gainsborough Golf Club

At this point the right wrist is completely on top of the left wrist. Your hands are “through the ball”. You have continued to rotate around your spine, and you have tried to stop the left elbow on the imaginary line. This is the primary action for amateur golfer to increase power, while reducing slice.

Gainsborough Golf Club

 

Grimsby Golf Club

Golf Lessons at Grimsby Golf Club

About Grimsby Golf Club

Golf Lessons at Grimsby Golf Club

Golf Swing Tips

To improve your golf game, it’s vital that you take golf lessons. Golf is a sport that is almost impossible to learn without some sort of guidance. Luckily, there are golf experts around the country whose job it is to teach golf. By taking golf lessons, you can drastically improve your game in a relatively short amount of time. Taking golf lessons can be an expensive, time-consuming effort. And like any good or service that will cost money and require time, you should be careful before you buy.  Golf can be a really costly game to play and it is reasonable to assume that you have invested a fair amount of money in your equipment – golf clubs, golf bag, golf balls, golf clothing, golf cart etc; – therefore doesn’t it make common sense for you to learn how to use them to their advantage and improve your skills and capabilities?

Visit Grimsby Golf Club for golf lessons and other info. on golf.

Grimsby Golf Club

The course is set in 123 acres of undulating parkland and was designed by renowned Course Architect, Harry S. Colt (responsible for Sunningdale, Royal Portrush etc.) and is regarded as a classic design.A wonderful feature of the course is that virtually every hole changes direction. If you don’t keep your eye on the wind you can be in serious trouble. At 6057 yards and a par of 70 it certainly produces a challenging test to any golfer. It is renowned for its short holes and can claim some of the best par 3’s in the county, namely the 2nd, 6th, 9th and 13th.

Grimsby Golf Club

Dave Pelz’s Putting Bible – golf’s least understood skill.

Extract from the book:

Improve Your Stroke Mechanics 271 short sessions are more beneficial than infrequent long sessions).

The Putting Track is the king of stroke-path feedback devices because it defines the perfect path for your stroke and never lies about how you are doing: You’ll hear and feel when you make a bad stroke while you’ll hear nothing and feel pure “nothingness” when you make a good one. The Track is inexpensive easy to set up and use and you can take it with you when you travel. It works at home in your office

272 Improve Your Stroke Mechanics anywhere you have even a few minutes of free time (many Tour pros work with it at night in their hotel rooms). But it’s crucial that you set it up properly and practice carefully. Some tracks don’t have lines to show when your putter is square; others don’t curve upward to follow your stroke all the way back and through. Use only ones with both because practice without feedback is a waste of time.

Always aim the track carefully standing behind it to ensure it is aligned precisely at your target soda can (when you sight with one eye your putter shaft should run exactly through the middle of the track and the can as shown in Figure 12.1.3). Use a book to keep balls from actually hitting and moving the can. (You don ‘t need to see where the balls roll – who cares how the carpet breaks?) This drill isn’t about the ball but about improving the “in-line-ness” of your stroke path so keep your focus on making good strokes that don’t make noise by touching the rails of the track at any time.

High-Intensity Feedback

Start with the track set up to provide one inch of total space (roughly half an inch on each side) between your putter and the side rails and count how many of your strokes make noise by hitting the sides of the track. You want to set this space tolerance so you hit a rail on about 50 percent of your strokes as that percentage is perfect for rapid learning from maximum feedback. You may have to adjust the rails for more or less space to achieve this level of performance (Figure 12.1.4). Practice about 10 minutes (about 50 putts) each session multiple sessions ea&

Grimsby Golf Club

The Long Drive Bible: How You Can Hit the Ball Longer, Straighter, and More Consistently

Extract from the book:

5.2 Touch and Feel Are in the Mind’s Eye

The skill bases for your touch and feel (green-reading will be discussed in Chapter 7) are intermingled in your mind. They are also intermingled in that they have a combined effect on putting results. But each is a separate skill which can be learned and developed over time.

Touch is in your head but it begins with knowing what your putt looks like and remembering (knowing based on past experience) how much power (the size or intensity of stroke) was required in the past for similar putts. Touch is an acquired skill based on past experiences. It resides in your memory bank and plays a part in creating the mind’s-eye picture of the size of stroke you need.

Before you can develop a good feel for a putt you need to have a good idea for how long it is and how much power will be required to roll it the proper speed and distance: In other words you need to have touch. Given that feel for the putt involves having a good idea of how to apply the power which will be needed to roll the ball at the optimum speed along that line to allow it to break into the hole. Having good feel for a putt is having the idea or picture in your mind’s eye of how the stroke will look and feel in both rhythm and intensity as it rolls the ball to the hole. So a part of feel is in your head. Feel also involves a kinesthetic awareness for the violence (or nonviolence) of your swing and knowing the physical sensation to expect at impact including the vibrations that will travel up the shaft after the putter strikes the ball. It is based on the feel of your collected experience from thousands of swings you’ve made on previous putts and the results they produced. This feel is produced in your nerve endings fingers arms and shoulders in the muscles of all of these entities as well as in your brain and memory.

Is one part of feel more important than any other? I don’t know. But more to the point I’m not sure I care. Because I do know that all these factors are necessary for good putting and the end result feel ultimately is experiential. You’ve got to do it lots of times to learn it and know it.

Feel is knowing how to do it touch is knowing what to do. A golfer with good touch can have a had day physically when his body simply can ‘t execute what his brain knows he should do. On a day like this we’d say his feel is off. This golfer will be frustrated because he doesn’t seem to be able to do what he knows he can and needs to do. Compare that to a golfer with poor touch: He can have great feel and still never make a putt because if you choose the wrong speed yet roll it perfectly at that speed the results still won ‘t be very good. So poor-touch golfers are more likely to get bewildered than frustrated (Figure 5.2.1).

Five Nonphysical Building Blocks: Touch Feel Attitude Routine and Ritual 115

Grimsby Golf Club

Golf Swing Tips

The “Simple Golf” Swing: “Golf for the Rest of Us”

Extract from the book:

Golf Tuition Grimsby Golf Club

Notice that the right elbow becomes locked now as the right arm continues to swing. As you can see the right wrist has started to roll on top of the left wrist. The left elbow is now closer to the body, and is able to bend. The left elbow cannot be completely stopped at the imaginary line, but just a hesitation is enough to let your hands swing through the ball. Notice that the triangle is still present.

Grimsby Golf Club

 

Holme Hall Golf Club

Golf Lessons at Holme Hall Golf Club

About Holme Hall Golf Club

Golf Lessons at Holme Hall Golf Club

Golf Swing Tips

To improve your golf game, it’s vital that you take golf lessons. Golf is a sport that is almost impossible to learn without some sort of guidance. Luckily, there are golf experts around the country whose job it is to teach golf. By taking golf lessons, you can drastically improve your game in a relatively short amount of time. Taking golf lessons can be an expensive, time-consuming effort. And like any good or service that will cost money and require time, you should be careful before you buy.  Golf can be a really costly game to play and it is reasonable to assume that you have invested a fair amount of money in your equipment – golf clubs, golf bag, golf balls, golf clothing, golf cart etc; – therefore doesn’t it make common sense for you to learn how to use them to their advantage and improve your skills and capabilities?

Visit Holme Hall Golf Club for golf lessons and other info. on golf.

Holme Hall Golf Club

Located just south of the town of Scunthorpe in North Lincolnshire Holme Hall Golf club offers the golf enthusiast a most challenging round of golf and satisfying day out. The excellent 18 hole par 71 course boasting the most superb greens in the area is complemented by a challenging course layout which offers the golf enthusiast a true test of all golfing skills.Constructed on a sandy plain the course is almost guaranteed to be open even in the most inclement weather and is often relied upon by golfers from all parts of the county to be a ‘port in a storm’.Approaching its centenary in 2008 Holme Hall Golf Club offers a warm and friendly welcome to visitors from bone fide golf clubs. Superb catering facilities, a warm and friendly staff and fully stocked professional’s shop all combine to make a golfing visit to Holme Hall a most memorable event.Visitors are welcome on Mondays through Fridays and guests, with a member are welcome on certain weekends. A full programme of exceptionally popular open competitions take place throughout the year; although it is advisable to enter early as Home Hall Golf Club’s reputation as a premier club creates a tremendous demand for tee times.

Holme Hall Golf Club

Dave Pelz’s Putting Bible – golf’s least understood skill.

Extract from the book:

A final thought about putting feel and touch. It has always amused me when television commentators say “He has really good touch for a big man.” As I just noted great putting should have nothing to do with the size of the player’s body. No putting touch is the creation of practice techniques mind-set feel and stroke mechanics. Size of one’s body should have nothing to do with it. In fact if I had to guess I would say that in my lifetime tall golfers have probably putted better than short ones. Perhaps tall golfers tend to have more room to swing their arms naturally under their shoulders. Plus maybe they’ve grown up using short (short for them normal-length for most golfers) putters since that was all that was available so their arms and wrists tend to be extended rather than bent and cramped (Figure 5.11.1).

Regardless of whether or not this is true whether or not tall golfers really putt better as a group if I had to choose a team of the world’s best putters and they

Five Nonphysical Building Blocks: Touch Feel Attitude Routine and Ritual 131 all had to be either taller or shorter than six feet tall I would take the tall team. Just give me George Archer Bob Charles Raymond Floyd Andy North Brad Faxon Loren Roberts the late Payne Stewart Lee Janzen Steve Elkington and Colin Montgomerie and I wouldn’t be afraid to putt against anyone for anything.

Stability and Rhythm: Two Artistic Fundamentals

6.1 Where Science Meets Art

In the old days when I started talking in my schools about acceleration stability and rhythm in putting I realized that I had reached the place where science and art begin to meet. Golfers rarely understand how the concepts of stability and rhythm apply to golf and they think acceleration is something that applies only to race cars.

Holme Hall Golf Club

The Long Drive Bible: How You Can Hit the Ball Longer, Straighter, and More Consistently

Extract from the book:

This technique produced the consistently best putting I’ve ever seen and it is legal. But I’m certain that if someone switches to this style and starts winning with it the USGA probably will ban it.

One of the tenets of the USGA the ruling body of golf is to protect and maintain the integrity of the game in part by preserving its challenge and difficulty. I support this noble purpose and think most golfers feel the same way. If we lost the challenge in the game it wouldn’t be nearly so much fun. Having said that we all want to make our own putting strokes simpler so we can hole more putts score better and enjoy the game to its fullest.

In keeping with their tradition of maintaining the game’s challenge the USGA would prefer that golfers putt in what they describe as the “traditional style.” While this technique is not as simple or easy as the methods described above it’s not necessarily all that difficult either. Lots of putts have been and will be made the USGA way.

Up to this point I have been going from the easiest to more difficult ways to putt. Now I have to reverse that. In discussing the following ways to putt all of which conform to the Rules I will begin with the most difficult and work down to what I perceive to be the easiest way to putt.

The USGA would be happiest if every golfer would putt like Bobby Jones (Figure 3.4.1) used to putt and would use a putter similar to Jones’s old “Calamity Jane.” Jones putted standing perpendicular to the intended putting line and made what appeared to be a miniature golf swing. While this sounds like it might make putting easy being like all the other swings in golf in reality it makes putting quite a bit more difficult.

If the putting stroke is a miniature chip shot which is a miniature 5-iron swing which is a miniature driver swing it makes down-the-line vision difficult involves a slight rotation of the body and encourages rotation of the forearms. This also encourages rotation of the putterface provides far more power than is needed and brings to bear critical timing requirements all of which make putting so difficult and traumatic to so many golfers.

Methods of Putting 41

Holme Hall Golf Club

Golf Swing Tips

The “Simple Golf” Swing: “Golf for the Rest of Us”

Extract from the book:

Golf Tuition Holme Hall Golf Club

This is a different view of the complete follow through. Your forearms are crossed, and that is the sign that you have completed the follow-through correctly Keep your head perfectly still during the entire swing This is the last crucial step that you must master. It’s by far the easiest step, but ironically it will produce the most results. The biggest problem is that you don’t always know when you are moving your head. You may find that swinging easier helps keep the head still, but other than that it is just something that you will have to really concentrate on.

Holme Hall Golf Club

 

Immingham Golf Club

Golf Lessons at Immingham Golf Club

About Immingham Golf Club

Golf Lessons at Immingham Golf Club

Golf Swing Tips

To improve your golf game, it’s vital that you take golf lessons. Golf is a sport that is almost impossible to learn without some sort of guidance. Luckily, there are golf experts around the country whose job it is to teach golf. By taking golf lessons, you can drastically improve your game in a relatively short amount of time. Taking golf lessons can be an expensive, time-consuming effort. And like any good or service that will cost money and require time, you should be careful before you buy.  Golf can be a really costly game to play and it is reasonable to assume that you have invested a fair amount of money in your equipment – golf clubs, golf bag, golf balls, golf clothing, golf cart etc; – therefore doesn’t it make common sense for you to learn how to use them to their advantage and improve your skills and capabilities?

Visit Immingham Golf Club for golf lessons and other info. on golf.

Immingham Golf Club

Immingham Golf Club is a member owned 18 hole course situated on the outskirts of the Port and Town of Immingham . Much of the course is built on the site of the Medieval village of Immingham, which surrounded the closely situated St Andrews Church. Opened in 1975 as a nine hole course , it was built on land that is one of the few examples of Medieval strip-farming that still exists. The exaggerated undulations provide the golfer with many differing stances and lies, truly rewarding the accuracy of the shot. The Course is currently just over 6000yds in length and is demanding of both accuracy and distance. The fairways are closely mown and shaped, with a medium light rough to trap wayward golf balls.

Immingham Golf Club

Dave Pelz’s Putting Bible – golf’s least understood skill.

Extract from the book:

HOW TO IMPROVE YOUR PUTTING

CHAPTER 10

The Improvement Process

10.1 First Comes Understanding

Before you can improve your putting and become the best you can be you must fully understand the 15 building blocks of the putting game then understand your personal performance (what you do right and wrong) in each block. I say this from my experience working with so many golfers. The physical act of putting is not difficult to do and the putting stroke itself is not difficult to execute but many aspects of putting are difficult to learn to do. Most golfers try to work on their putting strokes with little or no feedback while many others work with bad or inaccurate feedback. As I said earlier putting is the simplest physical swing in golf but it also is the most frustrating for most golfers because when they practice to get better more often than not they get worse.

You can practice develop and improve the wrong aspect of your putting (that is an aspect that is not causing your problems) for the rest of your life and you’ll never putt any better. Because it doesn’t help to correct the wrong thing. To practice the wrong thing correctly is as bad as practicing the right thing incorrectly. Neither helps one hit.

Immingham Golf Club

The Long Drive Bible: How You Can Hit the Ball Longer, Straighter, and More Consistently

Extract from the book:

There are any number of ways to hold a putter. But I think there is only one way to set grip pressure and that is light and unchanging throughout your stroke. Light pressure is better than tight because squeezing your hands and flexing the hand wrist and arm muscles makes them stronger less pliant and less sensitive to delicate feelings. And remember your hands should be dead rather than strong when putting. So the lighter your grip (as long as the putter doesn’t slip out of your hands and your wrists don’t get floppy) the less likely you are to “hit” your putts and the more likely you will “stroke” them. This applies to all putting grips.

The purpose of your grip is to hold on to your putter as you allow it to move along the perfect in-line path with a square face angle through impact. There is no

The Seven Building Blocks of Stroke Mechanics 105 right or wrong way to hold a putter for all golfers. But there is a best way for each golfer to hold his or her putter. This best way will lead to making the best stroke the greatest percentage of the time.

The grip that makes it easiest for most people to produce a pure-in-line stroke is the parallel-palms grip (Figure 4.10.15). By parallel I mean the palms and the backs of both hands are parallel to the putterface which means they are perpendicular to the intended putt-line. Most golfers’ arms hang naturally in this parallel position they find it equally natural to swing their arms hack and through perpendicular to their shoulder line (Figure 4.10.16) and this motion is both easy to repeat and promotes a consistent position through impact. However if it proves uncomfortable for you try putting your hands on your putter shaft in the same positions that they hang naturally (without manipulation) under your shoulders (Figure 4.10.17).

Many other grips are possible including the “open palm ” “left-hand-low ” “claw ” “fingertip ” and “equal-pressure” grips. How to best use these and other grips will be discussed in section 11.6 along with how you can develop the best grip for your putting stroke.

Lower-Body Motion and Looking

Almost all golfers unknowingly move their bodies during the putting stroke. Sometimes a lot usually just a little but almost always some which tells me it must be extremely difficult to eliminate (at least without hours and hours of practice). Try rotating your lower body around your spine in your putting address position and you will see it turns your upper body as well (especially your shoulders arms and putter) because your upper body is sitting on the lower (Figure 4.10.18). This also rotates your putterface angle adding an unknown uncontrollable and unwanted variable to the starting line of your putts.

Immingham Golf Club

Golf Swing Tips

The “Simple Golf” Swing: “Golf for the Rest of Us”

Extract from the book:

Golf Tuition Immingham Golf Club

The wrists have completed their roll, and the left elbow is close the body.Swinging around the spine. The wrists have completed the roll and now the forearms are crossing. The follow through is almost complete. If you notice, the triangle is still in place, proving that you are connected throughout the entire swing.

Immingham Golf Club

 

Lincoln Golf Club

Golf Lessons at Lincoln Golf Club

About Lincoln Golf Club

Golf Lessons at Lincoln Golf Club

Golf Swing Tips

To improve your golf game, it’s vital that you take golf lessons. Golf is a sport that is almost impossible to learn without some sort of guidance. Luckily, there are golf experts around the country whose job it is to teach golf. By taking golf lessons, you can drastically improve your game in a relatively short amount of time. Taking golf lessons can be an expensive, time-consuming effort. And like any good or service that will cost money and require time, you should be careful before you buy.  Golf can be a really costly game to play and it is reasonable to assume that you have invested a fair amount of money in your equipment – golf clubs, golf bag, golf balls, golf clothing, golf cart etc; – therefore doesn’t it make common sense for you to learn how to use them to their advantage and improve your skills and capabilities?

Visit Lincoln Golf Club for golf lessons and other info. on golf.

Lincoln Golf Club

Lincoln Golf Club was founded in Lincoln City in 1891 and moved to its present site at Torksey, near Lincoln, in 1903.The course was originally designed by J H Taylor, and with its mature trees, easy walking fairways and just a touch of water offers a true test of golf to members and visitors alike, and is a delight to play.The course has been played by many famous golfers and Mark James, of Ryder Cup fame, achieved a course record of 65 whilst playing in the Lincolnshire Open .

Lincoln Golf Club

Dave Pelz’s Putting Bible – golf’s least understood skill.

Extract from the book:

Wrap-Up 381 me the “magic” has to be in your stroke no matter what piece of equipment you use.

2. The Dave Pelz World Putting Championship which annually identifies the best in the world is coming. We have developed a scientific way to measure the best putter over a 72-hole competition. When you have a chance to qualify at your home club (by competing in your club putting championship) why not try? You can’t win if you don’t participate (Figure 15.5.4).

382 Wrap-Up

15.6 Get Your Arms Around It

Let me admit right here and now that I don’t fully understand everything about putting yet. But I have given you the best information I have as I write this book. Stay tuned for new developments in the coming years because I know our research will learn much much more and develop better tools for learning to aim make better in-line-square strokes and read greens (we’re already working on devices with 3-1) visuals and they are showing promise). As we continue to work and study – testing golfers greens putts balls and how they all interact – information is coming in almost daily. Part of our mission is to keep you informed.

Throughout this hook I ‘ve tried to alert you when I ‘m going to say something that I think is especially important. Here’s another one: The better you putt the more enjoyable the game becomes. As greens continue to improve golfers learn to make better putting strokes learn to read greens better and learn to concentrate better and they will make a higher percentage of putts than ever before in the history of the game. So one simple question: Why shouldn’t you? The only reason you wouldn’t want to putt better is that you don’t want to heat your fellow competitors shoot lower scores enjoy the game more and have more fun.

Lincoln Golf Club

The Long Drive Bible: How You Can Hit the Ball Longer, Straighter, and More Consistently

Extract from the book:

Methods of Putting 51

Back to what 1 said at the beginning of this chapter: Simpler is better. Because the mechanics of a pendulum motion get the job done and because they are the simplest then they must be the best. And they are the best because they are easier to learn and master than any of the more complex motions.

But be careful because there is not just one single pendulum motion. A pendulum stroke can be swung down the line around the body or across the line. It can be swung with the face rotating or with the face kept square. It can be pushed or pulled or allowed to swing in a consistent natural rhythm.

The best of all these is the simplest of the simple the pure-in-line vertically swinging face-always-square natural-rhythm pendulum. It is the way to go if you want to putt your most consistently and most successfully.

I know it took a little time to get through all the possible strokes from the hardest to the easiest. But it is important that you understand the big picture of putting. It will help if you want to putt your best because at some point in your putting practice you’re going to doubt that what you’re doing is right that what you’re doing is working. And that’s when you’re going to fall back on the knowledge imparted here that to putt your best you must commit to the simplest stroke that will work for you and then believe in it. Come hell or high water – or missing 20 putts in a row – you must believe in the stroke you have committed to and stay with it until you groove it and own it. Only then can you ever hope to move toward achieving your personal optimum putting performances.

So let ‘s get into the putting methods techniques and systems most golfers use find out which is best for you and learn how to incorporate them mold them refine them and fit them into a system that will allow you to improve and then optimize your ability to putt.

THE FIFTEEN BUILDING BLOCKS OF PUTTING

Lincoln Golf Club

Golf Swing Tips

The “Simple Golf” Swing: “Golf for the Rest of Us”

Extract from the book:

Golf Tuition Lincoln Golf Club

Now just line everything up with that item and fire away. This method won’t cure all of your alignment problems, but it does give you a simple way to assure that you are on the right path. Many students have the habit of lining up way left or way right of the target. When the ball goes where they are “aiming”, they think they have a problem. If your ball consistently goes left or right of target, but flies straight, then your problem is your alignment. Try this simple method before every shot on the course and you’ll definitely drop a few strokes.

Lincoln Golf Club

 

Louth Golf Club

Golf Lessons at Louth Golf Club

About Louth Golf Club

Golf Lessons at Louth Golf Club

Golf Swing Tips

To improve your golf game, it’s vital that you take golf lessons. Golf is a sport that is almost impossible to learn without some sort of guidance. Luckily, there are golf experts around the country whose job it is to teach golf. By taking golf lessons, you can drastically improve your game in a relatively short amount of time. Taking golf lessons can be an expensive, time-consuming effort. And like any good or service that will cost money and require time, you should be careful before you buy.  Golf can be a really costly game to play and it is reasonable to assume that you have invested a fair amount of money in your equipment – golf clubs, golf bag, golf balls, golf clothing, golf cart etc; – therefore doesn’t it make common sense for you to learn how to use them to their advantage and improve your skills and capabilities?

Visit Louth Golf Club for golf lessons and other info. on golf.

Louth Golf Club

Situated in an area of outstanding natural beauty bordering Hubbard’s Hills, Louth Golf Club offers a challenging 6,430 yard 18 hole parkland course. Complemented by a period clubhouse, putting green and practice areas, Louth Golf Club provides excellent facilities for both members and visiting golfers.

Louth Golf Club

Dave Pelz’s Putting Bible – golf’s least understood skill.

Extract from the book:

If you haven’t figured out where I’m going with this let me be as blunt as possible: Very few golf balls today are perfectly balanced. Where and how much off-balance a ball is controls in what direction and how far the ball will roll off-line. Sometimes the amount can be significant.

Most Balls Are Pretty Good

This isn’t Consumer Reports and I’m not writing a ball-by-ball evaluation of the golf ball industry. My tests show that most name-brand balls on the market are very nearly in balance. But they’re not perfectly balanced. And when you are as concerned as 1 am about putting then something needs to be done because these balls can affect your putting.

Before going on you should understand that I ‘m not writing this to criticize ball manufacturers. I know how difficult it is to make anything perfect in this world particularly a golf ball. The balls of today are far better than the balls of 10 years ago and the ball manufacturers deserve credit for that. Still most of their balls are not yet perfect.

How can this imbalance affect your putting? Figure 9.8.3 shows the ball track recorded for the “mud-lump” ball stroked by Perfy with a perfect nine-foot stroke. The green had a Stimpmeter rating of 9.5 and the putt was straight as evidenced by the roll of the perfectly balanced ball beside it. This was the worst-case scenario identical strokes by Perfy the off-balance mud-lump ball (left) rolls well off-line compared to the perfectly balanced ball (right).

Wind Lopsided Balls Dimples Rain Sleet and Snow 205 for this mud-lump ball as we positioned it the worst possible way with its off-balance axis positioned exactly horizontal and perpendicular to the direction of roll. You can see how far off-line several more reasonable but still off-balance putts roll (predicted by our theoretical model) in Figure 9.8.4. To compare the off-balance effects of real halls to the theoretical predictions measured and marked a number of new balls bought off the shelf from local golf shops. Most of these balls rolled within a few inches of straight on nine-foot putts even when positioned for maximum off-line roll. Which means you shouldn’t be too upset by our “mud-ball” results. But how often do you miss a nine-foot putt by less than a few inches? It happens. A lot. center it will roll off-line (off-line values greater then 2.13 inches mean the ball would miss the hole on a straight putt and are shown shaded).

Louth Golf Club

The Long Drive Bible: How You Can Hit the Ball Longer, Straighter, and More Consistently

Extract from the book:

I mentioned briefly that you can miss the sweetspot both horizontally and vertically. So a word about hitting putts high or low on the face. Most golfers habitually make contact at roughly the same height on their putterface. As long as this height is about four-tenths of an inch above the sole where most putters are designed to be hit this is good.

But some golfers try to hit up on their putts to produce overspin or topspin and in doing so usually contact the ball very low on the putterface near its bottom. This is bad because it causes hand and muscle control of the putter (subjecting you to the effects of adrenaline) and can even result in some putters rotating over the ball if hit hard enough (Figure 4.9.3). Such rotation can actually impart more backspin on a ball than the hitting-up motion removes. (1 prefer backweighted-low putter designs to eliminate this problem.) Hitting up on the ball also raises the effective putter loft which can launch a ball up off the green and produce a bouncing and therefore inconsistent putt.

Having said this there is one situation in which I recommend either hitting up on your putts or using a more-lofted-than-normal putter. When you find yourself putting on soft and severely bumpy greens you might want to try launching your short puns slightly upward to avoid the footprints that would send them squirting left or right. True this is not a great stroke but on truly bad surfaces it may be the least had of your options.

Spinning Puffs

Forget here and now the idea of imparting spin as a way to control your putts. Research has shown that the friction of the green removes all spin from rolling halls

The Seven Building Blocks of Stroke Mechanics 93 within about the first 20 percent of their roll. Despite this golfers think that Ben Crenshaw became a good putter by learning to put overspin on his putts and that Bobby Locke put “hook spin” on his putts which made them dive into the hole. Neither of these descriptions is true but amateur golfers believe them because they sound reasonable and give them something new to try in their own putting. (They also give amateurs an excuse for not putting better. Trust me: Most amateurs don’t need any more excuses.)

Still many golfers and even some teaching professionals extol the benefits of “releasing” the putter through impact rotating the face from open to closed to impart hook spin or overspin. Again all reasonably well-stroked putts can be shown to be rolling without any spin whatsoever when they reach the hole. So trying to release the putter makes no sense unless it encourages you to follow through in your stroke and eliminates deceleration and instability. However even in this case releasing the putter will produce more face rotation and give you more inconsistency in directional control due to increased timing problems.

Louth Golf Club

Golf Swing Tips

The “Simple Golf” Swing: “Golf for the Rest of Us”

Extract from the book:

Golf Tuition Louth Golf Club

Now, you should be standing up straight, with your chest out, and your shoulders back. Your arms should be out in front of you, your elbows locked, and your wrists level with the height of your waist, while holding the club parallel to the ground. Next, bend over AT THE HIPS until the club touches the ground. Move towards or away from the ball according to where the club touches the ground. After some practice, you will be able to judge the distance well enough so that you don’t have to move around to get into position. Keep your chest out and straight while bending over at the hips. It is impossible to overstate the importance of this. You should not be bending with the back at all to reach down to the ball; you should be bending AT THE HIPS. This is one of the most common mistakes made by amateur golfers. If you look at any professional golfer on television, they will ALWAYS have a straight back, and they will ALWAYS bend at the waist to get to the ball. You will feel like your “seat” is protruding backwards more than usual. That is what we want here. Also, it’s okay if the toe of your club is not flush with the ground. It’s should be that way, especially for the long irons.

Louth Golf Club

 

Raf Waddington Golf Club

Golf Lessons at Raf Waddington Golf Club

About Raf Waddington Golf Club

Golf Lessons at Raf Waddington Golf Club

Golf Swing Tips

To improve your golf game, it’s vital that you take golf lessons. Golf is a sport that is almost impossible to learn without some sort of guidance. Luckily, there are golf experts around the country whose job it is to teach golf. By taking golf lessons, you can drastically improve your game in a relatively short amount of time. Taking golf lessons can be an expensive, time-consuming effort. And like any good or service that will cost money and require time, you should be careful before you buy.  Golf can be a really costly game to play and it is reasonable to assume that you have invested a fair amount of money in your equipment – golf clubs, golf bag, golf balls, golf clothing, golf cart etc; – therefore doesn’t it make common sense for you to learn how to use them to their advantage and improve your skills and capabilities?

Visit Raf Waddington Golf Club for golf lessons and other info. on golf.

Raf Waddington Golf Club

Waddington Golf Club was formed on a self help basis in the early 1950’s by a willing band of national servicemen and short service commissioned officers. The current course plays of 18 tee boxes and 10 Greens. The third and twelve hole has the unusual feature of a large tree in the middle of the green.During the past ten years the course has become more defined with the planting of many trees. There has been considerable investment in the course infrastructure and care over recent years resulting in a much improved course, due mostly to the hard work by our Greens Keeper. This has been reflected in the increased membership.

RAF Waddington Golf Club

Dave Pelz’s Putting Bible – golf’s least understood skill.

Extract from the book:

9.8 Balance Matters in a Putted Ball

Have you ever chipped or putted a ball that had a lump of mud that didn’t come off when you hit it? (Figure 9.8.1) If so you know the ball can do some pretty funny things as it rolls to the hole even if you hit the shot properly. Funny but understandable things because golfers accept that the mud would make the ball unbalanced and cause it to roll off-line.

Now imagine what would happen if that same blob of mud or a very small piece of metal were inside the ball just under the cover. This weight (unobserved by the golfer) would unbalance the ball the same way the visible blob of mud did so this ball too would move oddly across the green.

Finally imagine a third ball perfectly round and perfectly balanced except for a very tiny piece of metal inside the ball just off its geometric center (Figure 9.8.2). This “almost-balanced” ball would probably roll almost straight (assuming you putted it straight) on a flat smooth level green. balance ball will roll better than a mud-lump ball but still not precisely straight and true.

204 Wind Lopsided Balls Dimples Rain Sleet and Snow

If you haven’t figured out where I’m going with this let me be as blunt as possible: Very few golf balls today are perfectly balanced. Where and how much off-balance a ball is controls in what direction and how far the ball will roll off-line. Sometimes the amount can be significant.

Raf Waddington Golf Club

The Long Drive Bible: How You Can Hit the Ball Longer, Straighter, and More Consistently

Extract from the book:

Back to what 1 said at the beginning of this chapter: Simpler is better. Because the mechanics of a pendulum motion get the job done and because they are the simplest then they must be the best. And they are the best because they are easier to learn and master than any of the more complex motions.

But be careful because there is not just one single pendulum motion. A pendulum stroke can be swung down the line around the body or across the line. It can be swung with the face rotating or with the face kept square. It can be pushed or pulled or allowed to swing in a consistent natural rhythm.

The best of all these is the simplest of the simple the pure-in-line vertically swinging face-always-square natural-rhythm pendulum. It is the way to go if you want to putt your most consistently and most successfully.

I know it took a little time to get through all the possible strokes from the hardest to the easiest. But it is important that you understand the big picture of putting. It will help if you want to putt your best because at some point in your putting practice you’re going to doubt that what you’re doing is right that what you’re doing is working. And that’s when you’re going to fall back on the knowledge imparted here that to putt your best you must commit to the simplest stroke that will work for you and then believe in it. Come hell or high water – or missing 20 putts in a row – you must believe in the stroke you have committed to and stay with it until you groove it and own it. Only then can you ever hope to move toward achieving your personal optimum putting performances.

So let ‘s get into the putting methods techniques and systems most golfers use find out which is best for you and learn how to incorporate them mold them refine them and fit them into a system that will allow you to improve and then optimize your ability to putt.

THE FIFTEEN BUILDING BLOCKS OF PUTTING

The Seven Building Blocks of Stroke Mechanics

Raf Waddington Golf Club

Golf Swing Tips

The “Simple Golf” Swing: “Golf for the Rest of Us”

Extract from the book:

Golf Tuition Raf Waddington Golf Club

At the end of step two, you reached the top of your backswing. As soon, as you get there, start your downswing. As you start the downswing, make sure to remind yourself to keep your arms “connected” to your chest and shoulders. Stay connected all the way through the ball. Your hands and arms only swing as the shoulders rotate. If you start your downswing by rotating your chest, without starting to swing your arms, you will most definitely end up slicing the ball. If you swing your arms before rotating your chest, you will most likely hook the ball. Staying connected will always produce the straightest ball.

Raf Waddington Golf Club

 

Sandilands Golf Club

Golf Lessons at Sandilands Golf Club

About Sandilands Golf Club

Golf Lessons at Sandilands Golf Club

Golf Swing Tips

To improve your golf game, it’s vital that you take golf lessons. Golf is a sport that is almost impossible to learn without some sort of guidance. Luckily, there are golf experts around the country whose job it is to teach golf. By taking golf lessons, you can drastically improve your game in a relatively short amount of time. Taking golf lessons can be an expensive, time-consuming effort. And like any good or service that will cost money and require time, you should be careful before you buy.  Golf can be a really costly game to play and it is reasonable to assume that you have invested a fair amount of money in your equipment – golf clubs, golf bag, golf balls, golf clothing, golf cart etc; – therefore doesn’t it make common sense for you to learn how to use them to their advantage and improve your skills and capabilities?

Visit Sandilands Golf Club for golf lessons and other info. on golf.

Sandilands Golf Club

Sandilands Golf Club, which is owned by the Grange and Links, is a 6,021 yards 18 hole, par 70 with a Standard scratch of 69, links course situated on the edge of the Lincolnshire coast. At the far end of the course is a Practice Area for your use.

Sandilands Golf Club

Dave Pelz’s Putting Bible – golf’s least understood skill.

Extract from the book:

The lag-putt drills in section 13.2 can take care of your three-putt problems specifically (1) Stepping Off Distances (page 304); (2) the Triangle Drill (page 306); (3) Edge-of-Green Drill (page 306); (4) Playing Draw-Back for putts over 35 feet (page 307); (5) Chiputting (page 309); and (6) Playing the Phony-Hole Drill over level changes (page 311). If you spend enough practice time playing or executing these drills 1 assure you this will at least minimize and maybe even eliminate your three-putt problem.

14.3 Putting from Off the Green

This is a problem for many golfers because they don’t have a rule to follow. My basic rule for whether or not to putt from the fringe is: Putt if there is no reason not to.

This is not a question about distance from the edge of the green or distance to the pin. It is a question of good lies and smooth rolls. For example if you are playing Augusta National in The Masters or Pinehurst No. 2 in the U.S. Open you can depend on your ball rolling smoothly through the approaches and fringes around the greens. Courses like these have the best maintenance crews who take loving care of the green sites so you can putt from many positions around the greens and be sure of good results.

On most courses the first three feet of fringe is usually safe for putting. After that it becomes questionable. If your lie is good and the fairway between your ball and the green is smooth the chiputt technique works well from off the green (putters usually have two or three degrees of loft so they perform almost like the old chipping irons from good lies in the fairway or fringe). When there’s a steep bank in the way l recommend putting if at all possible; chipping or pitching into banks where incoming impact and bounce angles should be considered is far more difficult.

However never putt from a bad lie. If your ball is in high grass or any position where blades of grass will get between your putterface and the ball at impact don’t use your putter (Figure 14.3.1). If your ball is sitting down in a depression bare spot or pocket of any kind don’t use your putter. If the grass is high anywhere be tween your ball and where you want it to roll – and you have the option of pitch ing (flying) it over the grass – don’t putt it. Assume that if your ball can get hung up rolling through such tall grass it probably will. (Consider that Pelz’s Corollary to Murphy’s Law.)

Sandilands Golf Club

The Long Drive Bible: How You Can Hit the Ball Longer, Straighter, and More Consistently

Extract from the book:

Ball-Hole Line and Target Line

When we talk about the “ball-hole” line for any putt we mean the straight line between where the ball sits (before you putt it) and the hole (Figure 4.1.2). How ever because the hole is always your ultimate target some golfers call this their

“target line.” But many golfers use “target line” to describe the line between their ball and the point at which they are aiming the line on which they hope to start the putt rolling. But you seldom try both to aim and start your ball rolling along a straight line at the hole and expect it to keep rolling on that line because most putts break at least a little bit.

Therefore it is clearer to refer to this direction as your hall-hole line. Also realize that the ball-hole line extends forever in both directions (as shown) and that it is the ball-hole line that most golfers walk to and stand on behind their ball as they first try to read the break of their putts.

Standing behind the ball trying to read the green most golfers decide how much they think the putt is going to break and then where they are going to aim. They select a point or a direction where they intend to start their putt and we refer to the line from the ball to that point or direction as the “Aimline ” or desired initial starting line of the putt (Figure 4.1.3). It’s best called the Aimline because it is the line along which you align your body feet and (it’s hoped) your stroke because you want to start the ball rolling along that line. It ‘s where you’re aiming. If everything was figured properly the ball starts on your Aimline and will roll the proper speed and break (because of the slope of the green) gently into the cup.

The entire path that your putt takes is the “ball track” (left side of Figure 4.1.4). It may remind you of the “action track” sometimes used on television to show how a ball has traveled. The distances between the balls on the track indicate how fast (relatively) the putt is traveling: Farther apart means it is rolling faster; closer together and it is rolling slower. A detailed ball track provides an accurate understanding of a putt’s entire motion – both where and how fast it was going – better even than the same putt recorded and played back on videotape.

The amount or size of the “break” played on a putt is a measure of the difference between the direction you aim and start the putt rolling and where you want it to go. We define the amount of break as the distance between the Aimline (up by the hole) and the nearest edge of the hole measured along a line between the two (right side of Figure 4.1.4). The actual amount the ball breaks (curves) is something different because the ball track ideally curves into the center of the hole. But golfers refuse to deal with that detail. When golfers say they are playing one inch of break what they mean is that their Aimline passes one inch outside the edge of the hole as shown in Figure 4.1.5. Technically they expect the putt to break 3¼ inches – one inch plus half the diameter of the hole (2½ inches) – but they insist on thinking and saying that they are playing one inch of break.

Sandilands Golf Club

Golf Swing Tips

The “Simple Golf” Swing: “Golf for the Rest of Us”

Extract from the book:

Golf Tuition Sandilands Golf Club

Really flip your right wrist through the ball. This action will give you a lot more club head speed. It also eliminates any slice that you may have had because your left elbow isn’t flying on the follow through anymore. So, essentially you’re keeping the left elbow close to the body now. Before it was your right, and now it’s your left elbow that you are keeping tight to your body. Keep your left elbow close to your body, and flip the right wrist through the ball at the same time. You should feel the extra power this gives you.

Sandilands Golf Club

 

Seacroft Golf Club

Golf Lessons at Seacroft Golf Club

About Seacroft Golf Club

Golf Lessons at Seacroft Golf Club

Golf Swing Tips

To improve your golf game, it’s vital that you take golf lessons. Golf is a sport that is almost impossible to learn without some sort of guidance. Luckily, there are golf experts around the country whose job it is to teach golf. By taking golf lessons, you can drastically improve your game in a relatively short amount of time. Taking golf lessons can be an expensive, time-consuming effort. And like any good or service that will cost money and require time, you should be careful before you buy.  Golf can be a really costly game to play and it is reasonable to assume that you have invested a fair amount of money in your equipment – golf clubs, golf bag, golf balls, golf clothing, golf cart etc; – therefore doesn’t it make common sense for you to learn how to use them to their advantage and improve your skills and capabilities?

Visit Seacroft Golf Club for golf lessons and other info. on golf.

Seacroft Golf Club

This Championship Links has been in existence since 1895 as a members owned family club and proud of it.It is a traditional links out and back layout on quite a narrow site adjacent to the Gibraltar Point nature reserve. Adaptation to the modern game has not spoiled the gloriously old fashioned feel to the golf with tight undulating and hogsback fairways and a number of blind or semi-blind shots, seventy five bunkers and the occasional impenetrable buckthorn. For our course is an “English Nature Site of Special Scientific Interest” where golf and the environment joins together in harmony. There are glorious views over the nature reserve, the Wash and to the distant Norfolk coastline from various holes.

Seacroft Golf Club

Dave Pelz’s Putting Bible – golf’s least understood skill.

Extract from the book:

The final addition to your Putting Track practice sessions is to work on making a pure-in-line-square down-the-Aimline stroke on breaking putts. Don’t do this right

274 Improve Your Stroke Mechanics away but after several sessions of good stroke-path results in the track and when it’s easy to hold your follow-through on-line for five seconds make one small change. After aiming the track at your target can put a small but visible piece of tape (any color as long as you can see it) directly behind the can then move the can six inches to the left. Now imagine you’re looking at a putt with six inches of break which requires seeing an Aimline that starts six inches outside the right edge of the cup. Don’t change anything but the location of the hole in your mind’s eye. Make your last look down the Aimline (at the tape not the can) then execute a perfect in-track stroke and hold your follow-through on the Aimline (between the rails without touching them). This is how you begin acclimating your stroke path to the Aimline for breaking putts. In the following session move the can a few inches to the right of the tape and practice a stroke for a left-to-right break of at least several inches. Go back to straight-down-the-line practice for straight putts in every third session.

Use the Elevated Aimline on the Green

After a few months your path should be getting well grooved and you will want to take some of your practice outdoors onto a green. Set up an Elevated Aimline (elastic string attached to two stakes running vertically nine inches above the actual Aim-line) for a straight putt and be sure to hold your finish after each attempt so you immediately see if your path finished inside on-line or outside your desired path (Figure 12.1.6). Then find a 6-inch breaking putt and aim your Elevated Aimline 6inches outside of the hole. See if you can keep your stroke under it just like you did on your indoor breaking putt practice. But be sure you aim the Elevated Aimline

I mprove Your Stroke Mechanics 275 properly when you practice breaking puns: You can’t fool your subconscious and you don’t want to force yourself to follow through down a line that isn’t right. Another feedback device for checking your putter path is the Pathfinder (Figure 12.1.7). Several Tour caddies use these see-through plastic plates so they can

Pathfinder stand behind the golfer close one eye align the bottom circle on the ball and the top circle where he tells you he is aiming. Then watch the putter motion relative to the dashed Aimline running between the two circles.

Seacroft Golf Club

The Long Drive Bible: How You Can Hit the Ball Longer, Straighter, and More Consistently

Extract from the book:

So does any golfer want to move the putter or aim the putterface in any direction other than the desired starting line of the putt at the moment of impact? Of course not! Yet some golfers think they can achieve the perfect path through impact by using a screen-door stroke which rotates around their bodies. They obviously don’t realize that the timing of impact (and ball position) must be perfect every time if they hope to have a chance of holing any putts. And they don’t realize that the in-line-square stroke motion minimizes the effects of inconsistencies in timing and ball position.

One Negative

I’m not trying to sell you an in-line putting stroke. If this pils stroke seems too si mple and you want to make putting more difficult that’s okay by me. I’m just trying to inform you that a pure-in-line stroke is the easiest and best way to putt. But it’s not a panacea and there is one potential drawback to putting with this stroke (it’s the same drawback as for the screen-door stroke too).

To see this drawback look at how Perfy misses a simple three-foot putt with

The Seven Building Blocks of Stroke Mechanics 85 his perfect in-line-square stroke (Figure 4.7.9). The problem is obvious: If you don’t align your shoulders parallel to the desired starting line for the putt even the perfect stroke path and a square putter blade won’t start the ball rolling on the right line.

So if you are going to take my advice and develop an in-line-square stroke you must be absolutely sure that as you learn this stroke you also learn to address the ball with your shoulders square (parallel-left) to your putting line. And as you will learn in Chapter 11 setting up parallel-left has other benefits as well.

4.8 The Importance of Putterface Angle

Seacroft Golf Club

Golf Swing Tips

The “Simple Golf” Swing: “Golf for the Rest of Us”

Extract from the book:

Golf Tuition Seacroft Golf Club

After we get through the remaining sections, you will understand that this will change your swing plane a bit. Your swing plane will become more horizontal, the straighter you stand up. Please realize that nothing else should change. You will swing each of your clubs in exactly the same fashion (found below). This repositioning at setup will have a huge effect on the outcome of your shot, so please take some time to see where you are the most comfortable.

Seacroft Golf Club

 

Sleaford Golf Club

Golf Lessons at Sleaford Golf Club

About Sleaford Golf Club

Golf Lessons at Sleaford Golf Club

Golf Swing Tips

To improve your golf game, it’s vital that you take golf lessons. Golf is a sport that is almost impossible to learn without some sort of guidance. Luckily, there are golf experts around the country whose job it is to teach golf. By taking golf lessons, you can drastically improve your game in a relatively short amount of time. Taking golf lessons can be an expensive, time-consuming effort. And like any good or service that will cost money and require time, you should be careful before you buy.  Golf can be a really costly game to play and it is reasonable to assume that you have invested a fair amount of money in your equipment – golf clubs, golf bag, golf balls, golf clothing, golf cart etc; – therefore doesn’t it make common sense for you to learn how to use them to their advantage and improve your skills and capabilities?

Visit Sleaford Golf Club for golf lessons and other info. on golf.

Sleaford Golf Club

Situated in the delightful Lincolnshire countryside, within easy reach of the A1 and other major trunk roads, Sleaford Golf Club is a challenging course and outstanding venue for Society events for golfers of all standards and ages.Sleaford Golf Club’s original course was designed by then Hollinwell professional, Tom Williamson and built, in 1905, on sandy links-like terrain near to the village of South Rauceby and Sleaford town. Tom’s focus on the parameters of the course’s natural surroundings involved very little change to the the existing landscape and as a result, the environmental setting enhances the golf experience. During the early years, the course hosted matches involving the great triumvirate of James Braid, Harry Vardon and John Henry Taylor, between them winners of the Open Championship on no fewer than 16 occasions. If you play Sleaford, you really do tread where the greats have trodden!

Sleaford Golf Club

Dave Pelz’s Putting Bible – golf’s least understood skill.

Extract from the book:

Both of these methods are easier than other types of putting because they remove or at least reduce the difficulty of starting the ball on the desired line. But the pool method for sure (and to a certain extent the True Roller) is just as difficult as most other methods in transferring the correct speed to the ball.

This is a point worth repeating because most golfers don’t think enough about the speed of their putts. Rather they focus on line. If you are a “line” putter try putting with a pool cue or a True Roller and I promise you’ll learn to appreciate the importance of speed in making putts.

3.3 It Gets More Difficult

So we’ve disposed of two methods that no one can or should be allowed to use. What about some techniques that have been tried and in some cases are still in use?

Croquet-Style

Next on the “easiness” scale (which means it’s a little more difficult than the techniques above) is standing so you face the putting line and putt croquet-style between your legs. Yes this really has been used. Bob Duden and Bob Shave Jr. two PGA Tour pros who had been struggling with their putting used this technique back in the 1960s. I’ve never been sure whether the USGA banned this method because it was too easy too nontraditional or it just looked bad when viewed from behind. It certainly made putting easier because it gave the golfer the best view of the line before the putt and a clear view of what the ball was doing immediately after it started to roll.

Sleaford Golf Club

The Long Drive Bible: How You Can Hit the Ball Longer, Straighter, and More Consistently

Extract from the book:

A quick review. The easiest way to roll balls at controlled speeds on your intended line is to use a True Roller. Mechanically the simplest way to swing a putter along your Aimline is to straddle the line and use a croquet-style putting stroke.

But the best legal way to putt is to take a perfectly fit putter and aim it accurately from a square setup with your feet knees hips shoulder and eye flow-lines aligned parallel-left of your Aimline; put your eyes vertically over the line and your hands vertically under your shoulders; then stroke your putt solidly on the sweetspot with a dead-hands pure-in-line stroke keeping your putterface square to the Aimline (Figure 4.13.1). In the next few chapters you ‘ll learn that if you

The Seven Building Blocks of Stroke Mechanics 111 make this stroke in your own body rhythm following a perfect routine and ritual sequence with good touch and feel and play the correct amount of break then you’ve got it.

This pure-in-line-square putting stroke is natural works under pressure minimizes the critical nature of timing and hall position conforms 100 percent to the USGA Rules of Golf and is fundamentally simple to do. I highly recommend it!

CHAPTER 5 Five Nonphysical Building Blocks: Touch Feel Attitude Routine and Ritual

5.1 Controlling the Ball

The whole purpose of putting is to put the ball into the hole in as few strokes as possible. To accomplish this successfully you must consistently strike your puns with precision and accuracy starting them on the correct line and giving them the correct initial speed. If you can accomplish the initial conditions of proper line and speed the rest of your putting results are up to Mother Nature and the greens.

Sleaford Golf Club

Golf Swing Tips

The “Simple Golf” Swing: “Golf for the Rest of Us”

Extract from the book:

Golf Tuition Sleaford Golf Club

Here is a view from the front. The goal of this photo is to show that there is no lateral movement. Simply rotating your right shoulder around your spine.*Please note that you should NOT be cocking your wrists at the end of your backswing. While this may add a bit of power, it will totally throw off your timing. The results of a wrist cock are slices, hooks, fat shots, etc.

Sleaford Golf Club

 

South Kyme Golf Club

Golf Lessons at South Kyme Golf Club

About South Kyme Golf Club

Golf Lessons at South Kyme Golf Club

Golf Swing Tips

To improve your golf game, it’s vital that you take golf lessons. Golf is a sport that is almost impossible to learn without some sort of guidance. Luckily, there are golf experts around the country whose job it is to teach golf. By taking golf lessons, you can drastically improve your game in a relatively short amount of time. Taking golf lessons can be an expensive, time-consuming effort. And like any good or service that will cost money and require time, you should be careful before you buy.  Golf can be a really costly game to play and it is reasonable to assume that you have invested a fair amount of money in your equipment – golf clubs, golf bag, golf balls, golf clothing, golf cart etc; – therefore doesn’t it make common sense for you to learn how to use them to their advantage and improve your skills and capabilities?

Visit South Kyme Golf Club for golf lessons and other info. on golf.

South Kyme Golf Club

Our club was founded by Mr Ted Maplethorpe in 1990 when he turned 136 acres of his family held farm into what is now our course making it a challenging 6485 yards long. The members bought out Ted in 1998 when he wanted to retire and since then many developments have taken place and is continuing to do so at quite a pace. Course changes have occurred most years since take over culminating in impressive enhancements to holes three, four and five during 2005/6.

South Kyme Golf Club

Dave Pelz’s Putting Bible – golf’s least understood skill.

Extract from the book:

When I work with Tour pros on their putting at some time in our sessions I want to make sure they understand what I mean by touch. So I ask them to evaluate my stroke for a 10-foot putt.

First they watch me make a stroke that is obviously not long enough. They say “No that’s no good. That will never get the ball to the hole.” Then I make too big a swing and ask “How about this?” and they say “No that’s way too much.” Finally I make a reasonable-sized swing (all three swings are shown in Figure 13.2.1) and they like it.

Then I tell them that they are using their touch to make these evaluations. Knowledge from within their mind’s eye told them just by looking at my swings that my first stroke wasn’t enough my second was too much and my third was about right for this particular 10-footer. On their part this required knowing not only how long the putt was but also how much power it required and how much power my stroke was likely to deliver. If their knowledge of all these was good they have good touch. If it was perfect knowledge they have perfect touch for that putt. But in either case even if they knew perfectly well what was needed they may or may not have the proper feel to produce that perfect stroke.

That’s touch knowing how long the putt is knowing how much power it will require to roll a ball there and knowing what stroke would provide such a roll.

Now let ‘s work on improving yours.

304 Develop Your Artistic Senses (Feel Touch Green-Reading)

South Kyme Golf Club

The Long Drive Bible: How You Can Hit the Ball Longer, Straighter, and More Consistently

Extract from the book:

The first True Roller was eight feet long and very cumbersome but later versions have included laser-aiming attachments refined ball-release mechanisms and a level to ensure that the release ramp is always perfectly vertical and releasing balls in a straight line (Figure 2.6.4). The original intent of the True Roller was to simulate putts near the end of their rolls because the initial release of a ball differed from the initial roll of the putted balls (putts start out slightly lofted and sliding along the grass whereas the ball is already rolling as it leaves the True Roller). However after we tested and calibrated the True Roller to simulate putts we found no essential differences in putting results between balls putted versus those released from the True Roller.

You will see many balls and test results from balls rolled from the True Roller in this book. Remember that the True Roller is simply starting each ball in a given direction at the given speed. And that is what putting is all about.

Look next at the top of Figure 2.6.5 which shows how far the same five balls will roll on an uphill putt (released from the True Roller each with the same energy as before). The uphill putts stop closer together (the distance between the longest and shortest balls is 7.5 feet) indicating that on uphill putts balls tend to roll closer to the same distance. This means the roll of an uphill putt is less sensitive to the length of the stroke than putts on a level surface. The lesson is that even if you don’t hit all of your uphill putts the right speed be sure to get them past the hole.

Problems on the Greens 25

That gives them a chance to go in and the longest ones will probably stop near enough to the hole to leave no-brainers coming back.

Now look at the bottom of Figure 2.6.5 to see how far these same putts roll given the same amount of starting energy on a straight downhill putt. There ‘s a big difference from the level and uphill putts. Of course each downhill putt rolls farther but more important the spread of distances between balls has increased meaning the roll distance is more sensitive to energy input. Now the distance between the longest and shortest balls is 18 feet. So your downhill stroke has to be about three times more precise than your uphill stroke to stop a putt at the right distance. When putting downhill make a stroke of the wrong speed and you’ll have trouble making your next putt.

I’m not saying that understanding putting like this will make you a great putter. But I am saying that understanding nature’s rules and where the dangers lie in putting can help you be a better putter. And not understanding what putting is all about will make it even more difficult for you to learn to putt well.

South Kyme Golf Club

Golf Swing Tips

The “Simple Golf” Swing: “Golf for the Rest of Us”

Extract from the book:

Golf Tuition South Kyme Golf Club

Here is a view from the front. The goal of this photo is to show that there is no lateral movement. Simply rotating your right shoulder around your spine.*Please note that you should NOT be cocking your wrists at the end of your backswing. While this may add a bit of power, it will totally throw off your timing. The results of a wrist cock are slices, hooks, fat shots, etc.

South Kyme Golf Club

 

Stoke Rochford Golf Club

Golf Lessons at Stoke Rochford Golf Club

About Stoke Rochford Golf Club

Golf Lessons at Stoke Rochford Golf Club

Golf Swing Tips

To improve your golf game, it’s vital that you take golf lessons. Golf is a sport that is almost impossible to learn without some sort of guidance. Luckily, there are golf experts around the country whose job it is to teach golf. By taking golf lessons, you can drastically improve your game in a relatively short amount of time. Taking golf lessons can be an expensive, time-consuming effort. And like any good or service that will cost money and require time, you should be careful before you buy.  Golf can be a really costly game to play and it is reasonable to assume that you have invested a fair amount of money in your equipment – golf clubs, golf bag, golf balls, golf clothing, golf cart etc; – therefore doesn’t it make common sense for you to learn how to use them to their advantage and improve your skills and capabilities?

Visit Stoke Rochford Golf Club for golf lessons and other info. on golf.

Stoke Rochford Golf Club

Stoke Rochford is one of the most attractive and interesting golf courses in Lincolnshire and the East Midlands with its interesting contours, 4 river holes over the Cringle Brook, its playability, except under the severest of weather conditions, and the tremendous variety of flora and fauna. The Golf Course is located in the picturesque parkland estate of Stoke Rochford. The course was formed in 1923 and the 18 hole layout is extremely scenic and interesting

Stoke Rochford Golf Club

Dave Pelz’s Putting Bible – golf’s least understood skill.

Extract from the book:

Putting to the Phony-Hole is also good for a quick warm-up before a round. Putt three halls from opposite directions at least twice before every round you play rehearsing your routine and ritual and holding your finish to watch your putts until they stop (about 17 inches behind the Phony-Hole). You will be surprised at how quickly your touch for distance improves.

Putting over Level Changes

The best way to adjust for putting over a level change on a green – say from one tier to another – is to not adjust your touch at all. Instead imagine a hole behind or in front of the real hole on a level green (ignore the level change). If you are changing levels uphill imagine the imaginary hole is farther away; if your putt changes levels downhill imagine the imaginary hole is closer to you. Learn to estimate how much these level changes affect your normal roll distances and then learn to see your imaginary hole at that adjusted distance. It’s much easier to imagine another hole than it is to adjust your touch for distance which you’ve worked so hard to develop (to that perfect touch of rolling the ball 17 inches past on putts inside of 35 feet exactly to the hole on longer putts).

Train yourself to see imaginary holes (at adjusted distances) by using the Phony-Hole on two-tier practice greens. Lay the Phony-Hole in front of (or behind) the real cup and imagine you are putting on a level surface to it when you take your practice stroke looks to determine your preview stroke. It will take only a few minutes of practice to learn how far behind or ahead of the real hole the Phony-Hole should be placed to get good results.

13.3 Refine Your Feel

Now that you have good touch you need good feel to be able to transform what your touch tells you is needed into a stroke that feels right and that you believe will provide the perfect roll (speed and distance) required.

Stoke Rochford Golf Club

The Long Drive Bible: How You Can Hit the Ball Longer, Straighter, and More Consistently

Extract from the book:

The Seven Building Blocks of Stroke Mechanics 77

The Simplest Pendulum

To examine the putting stroke of vertical pendulum A look at Figure 4.6.9 where the golfer’s hands hang vertically below his shoulders. On the left of this photo the attached putter hangs vertically below the hands which looks a bit strange. But stay with me. If the golfer now swings his arms straight hack along the line of this intended putt lets them relax and then swings them through – guided simply by the force of gravity – the putterface would swing perfectly along the line of this putt (Figure 4.6.9A’). This path is purely in-line along the Aimline just like pendulum A with no side forces or path curvature.

By starting with the putterface square to the line and using this pure-in-line stroke the ball would have to start rolling on that line. The pendulum swings this way because gravity is the only force acting on the stroke: There are no rotating forces to turn the putterface away from the target line and no side forces to push the putter off the straight Aimline path.

Now imagine a minor modification to this putter a lightweight but much longer face (Figure 4.6.9A`’). With this change the putter would still swing perfectly in-line beneath the shoulders and there still is nothing to cause rotation or circular motion in the stroke. In Figure 4.6.9A’ we’ve added a lightweight but rigid connection from the grip to the putterface near its toe. Assuming this connection is truly lightweight and doesn’t change the putter’s balance the swing path still would not change still would not rotate and would naturally continue to swing in-line along the straight line path beneath the shoulders.

Finally having seen how this putter swings with both shafts now look what happens when the vertical part of the shaft is removed in Figure 4.6.9A”. By removing the original vertical shaft (which hung under the hands) and the back of the putterface we have turned this into a normal-looking putter which still swings in a pure-in-line path as before. This face (again assuming the putter was balanced perfectly) will not rotate open or closed and will not swing or curve around the body. The natural swinging motion of this putter will be purely in-line along a line exactly parallel to his shoulder line. In other words this putter path will track right down the Aimline the intended line of the putt.

4.7 A Pure-In-Line Stroke Keeps the Putterface Square

Stoke Rochford Golf Club

Golf Swing Tips

The “Simple Golf” Swing: “Golf for the Rest of Us”

Extract from the book:

Golf Tuition Stoke Rochford Golf Club

Notice that the right elbow becomes locked now as the right arm continues to swing. As you can see the right wrist has started to roll on top of the left wrist. The left elbow is now closer to the body, and is able to bend. The left elbow cannot be completely stopped at the imaginary line, but just a hesitation is enough to let your hands swing through the ball. Notice that the triangle is still present.

Stoke Rochford Golf Club

 

North Oxford Golf Club

Golf Lessons at North Oxford Golf Club

About North Oxford Golf Club

Golf Lessons at North Oxford Golf Club

Golf Swing Tips

To improve your golf game, it’s vital that you take golf lessons. Golf is a sport that is almost impossible to learn without some sort of guidance. Luckily, there are golf experts around the country whose job it is to teach golf. By taking golf lessons, you can drastically improve your game in a relatively short amount of time. Taking golf lessons can be an expensive, time-consuming effort. And like any good or service that will cost money and require time, you should be careful before you buy.  Golf can be a really costly game to play and it is reasonable to assume that you have invested a fair amount of money in your equipment – golf clubs, golf bag, golf balls, golf clothing, golf cart etc; – therefore doesn’t it make common sense for you to learn how to use them to their advantage and improve your skills and capabilities?

Visit North Oxford Golf Club for golf lessons and other info. on golf.

North Oxford Golf Club

NORTH OXFORD is a private members club with traditional values and where visitors and societies are made to feel welcome.Founded in 1907, NORTH OXFORD Golf Club is one of the oldest golf clubs in Oxfordshire and celebrates its Centenary in 2007.Read more about our historySet in approximately Eighty acres of mature parkland just three miles from Oxford City centre and in close proximity to the M40, A34 and A40 the 18 hole course provides a challenge that will test the skills of golfers of all ages and abilities.The clubhouse has a friendly atmosphere and provides light snacks and meals that are served in the dining area and there is a fully licensed bar.

North Oxford Golf Club

Dave Pelz’s Putting Bible – golf’s least understood skill.

Extract from the book:

When I ask golfers how they read the break of their putts what they are looking at or how they do this they often can’t answer. Those who do sometimes say they pick the spot they want the ball to roll over then aim at it. Many of them tell me they just feel the break in their “gut ” and putt “out there” somewhere. If you think about these answers and compare them to the situation detailed above you can understand why golfers miss most of their putts below the hole: Your putt needs to start on a line aimed at the true-break point to roll over the visual-break apex; but you don’t have a chance of rolling over the visual-break apex if you start your putt rolling at it because gravity will pull it down the hill every time.

If you just”trust it “”go with your instinct “”go with your gut “”trust your first read ” or “listen to your caddy ” you are a “gut-feel” putter. You’re probably trying to aim at the visible-break apex thinking it’s the true break and probably missing about 90 percent of your breaking putts below the hole. Most golfers are “gut-feel” putters. It’s the easiest way to putt because it ‘s comfortable (it’s the way you first learned) and your subconscious keeps you from being embarrassed. Unfortunately it’s not the best way to make putts. But that’s the way it’s been for over 400 years and it’s likely to continue that way for another 400 if you don’t start playing more break.

Test Your Ability to Compensate

If you feel that letting the subconscious do all the work by compensating is the easiest way to putt I want to ask a favor. But first we must establish some facts:

1. You believe trusting in your “gut feel” to read break then letting your subconscious do the rest (compensating for your under-read) is the best way to putt.

Green-Reading the 15th Building Block 159

North Oxford Golf Club

The Long Drive Bible: How You Can Hit the Ball Longer, Straighter, and More Consistently

Extract from the book:

• To lag a putt is to minimize thoughts of holing it instead concentrating on stopping the ball as close to the proper distance and as close to the hole as possible thus minimizing the possibility of three-putting (which is first priority).

Problems on the Greens 31

Lag putters (golfers who always seem to be lagging their putts) usually leave more than half of their putts short which is not good when you are trying to hole the maximum percentage of makable putts (those inside 30 feet). But to be a good lag putter from outside 35 feet is one of putting’s

Practice Tips more important skills.

After learning the benefits of lag putts between 50 and 60 feet) of some Tour pros we

• When you warm up before work with compared to our Scoring Game School play or go to the practice students. You can see that if the amateurs im green for a true practice session practice lag putting proved their lag patterns so they were closer to the first concentrating on stop-hole by a factor of two they would not only reduce ping all putts from more than their number of three-putts significantly but they 35 feet close enough to make also would increase their number of putts holed by the second putt a virtual tap a factor of four. (The percentage area of the hole in. You don’t need to sink relative to the lag pattern area changes by the long putts but you must get square of the lag-area radius.) So better lag putting them close enough so you al- not only reduces the number of three-putts but most never three-putt. also leads to more long putts holed (but still a rela

• Practice putts of intermediate length – 6 to 30 feet – tively small number). second and concentrate on rolling them at a speed that Don’ t Be Discouraged stops any that miss about 17

North Oxford Golf Club

Golf Swing Tips

The “Simple Golf” Swing: “Golf for the Rest of Us”

Extract from the book:

Golf Tuition North Oxford Golf Club

At this point the right wrist is completely on top of the left wrist. Your hands are “through the ball”. You have continued to rotate around your spine, and you have tried to stop the left elbow on the imaginary line. This is the primary action for amateur golfer to increase power, while reducing slice.

North Oxford Golf Club

 

Sonning Golf Club

Golf Lessons at Sonning Golf Club

About Sonning Golf Club

Golf Lessons at Sonning Golf Club

Golf Swing Tips

To improve your golf game, it’s vital that you take golf lessons. Golf is a sport that is almost impossible to learn without some sort of guidance. Luckily, there are golf experts around the country whose job it is to teach golf. By taking golf lessons, you can drastically improve your game in a relatively short amount of time. Taking golf lessons can be an expensive, time-consuming effort. And like any good or service that will cost money and require time, you should be careful before you buy.  Golf can be a really costly game to play and it is reasonable to assume that you have invested a fair amount of money in your equipment – golf clubs, golf bag, golf balls, golf clothing, golf cart etc; – therefore doesn’t it make common sense for you to learn how to use them to their advantage and improve your skills and capabilities?

Visit Sonning Golf Club for golf lessons and other info. on golf.

Sonning Golf Club

The Beautiful charm and natural ambience of Sonning Golf Club, with a relaxed and personal atmosphere helps to create the perfect venue for any conference or meeting. Carefully monitored schedules and friendly efficient staff all add to making your day run as smoothly as possible.

Sonning Golf Club

Dave Pelz’s Putting Bible – golf’s least understood skill.

Extract from the book:

The Improvement Process 215

There’s nothing worse than working hard on the wrong thing expecting improvement from it then ending up with nothing.

In our three-day schools we have the time and equipment necessary to perform all these measurements accurately on facilities specially designed to teach the short game and putting. I point this out not because I’m trying to sell schools but because I want you to know what is available and what is the best way to learn to putt better.

There are some things we can’t measure in schools and clinics statistics only the golfer can keep track of. For example it’s particularly informative to analyze one’s missed-putt pattern to see if there is a favorite way of missing. We invariably find that there is a miss preference although golfers sometimes deny this until someone accumulates the data and shows it to them.

We quantify misses by breaking them into nine categories or zones (Figure 10.2.1) and keeping a record of them over time. Once you know if there is a pattern and if so which one it becomes easier to deal with whatever is causing it. Several of the games described in the next few chapters were developed to retrain golfers’ subconscious habits resulting in the elimination of such patterns.

For example if you learned that you tend to miss short and to the right of the hole (zone 2) the assumption might be that you strike putts on the toe of the putter. After confirming this by measurement (using `Teacher Putting Impact ‘tape) you would practice with Teacher Clips (to improve your impact pattern) and play the game called “Safety Drawback” (to improve your feel and touch). In time your

Sonning Golf Club

The Long Drive Bible: How You Can Hit the Ball Longer, Straighter, and More Consistently

Extract from the book:

The Seven Building Blocks of Stroke Mechanics 109

My belief is that you need to be fit for a putter before you waste too much time trying to work around a bad one. You may or may not end up changing it later but at least you can make some good improvements until you decide. The details of fitting a putter to your body and stroke will be discussed in section 11.6.

4.12 The Mind’s Role in Putting Stroke Mechanics

There is one last ingredient I ‘ve yet to touch on in this long list of putting factors. And that is the mind. How important is the mind when putting? You can’t move the golf ball even 1/32 of an inch with just your mind. Your mind doesn’t hold the putter. However that doesn’t mean the mind has no power because the mind can stop your body from accomplishing something in a heartbeat. Your mind must believe you can make a putt at least that the possibility exists . . . or you won’t. You must realize that of course you “can” make the putt. It really is possible. Always remember what one of my favorite putters in the whole world (Dave Stockton) said to me: “I never met a putt I couldn’t make.”

Your mind controls your body your body controls your putter and the way you swing your putter controls the starting conditions of your putt. And controlling a putt’s starting conditions is all any golfer can do. None of us can control the conditions on the green the wind footprints or Lady Luck. All we can do is get our mind to let us put the best possible stroke on the ball; then we have to live with whatever happens.

So forget using your conscious mind to help your putting. What you want working for you is your subconscious mind that part that handles images and memories. Of course the first time you try something you need your conscious mind to think about it. But after you’ve made good strokes and holed putts many times it can become a habit totally and completely controlled without any conscious thought. That’s when putting becomes controlled by the subconscious mind.

Now how do you do this? By far the most important thing in your mind prior to the putting stroke should be an image in your mind’s eye of the stroke you want to make. This should he a clear picture – based on your observations reading of the green and knowledge of the conditions – first of what the putt is going to do and then how you are going to stroke it so it does exactly that. The subconscious sees this stroke image and uses it to tell the body what to do. Obviously you want this image to be of a good stroke and to be clear strong and proper so it gets the right idea to the body about executing a good putting stroke.

Sonning Golf Club

Golf Swing Tips

The “Simple Golf” Swing: “Golf for the Rest of Us”

Extract from the book:

Golf Tuition Sonning Golf Club

Keep focusing on bringing your right shoulder back and around your spine. Some of you may be able to turn about 90 degrees around your spine as shown in the picture on the left. Others may only be able to turn 45 degrees around your spine. Either is okay, but do not start moving other parts of the body to compensate for not being able to make a full shoulder turn. Stop when it gets uncomfortable. The important part is to STAY CONNECTED. When your left arm becomes parallel to the ground, stop your swing.

Sonning Golf Club

 

Southfield Golf Club

Golf Lessons at Southfield Golf Club

About Southfield Golf Club

Golf Lessons at Southfield Golf Club

Golf Swing Tips

To improve your golf game, it’s vital that you take golf lessons. Golf is a sport that is almost impossible to learn without some sort of guidance. Luckily, there are golf experts around the country whose job it is to teach golf. By taking golf lessons, you can drastically improve your game in a relatively short amount of time. Taking golf lessons can be an expensive, time-consuming effort. And like any good or service that will cost money and require time, you should be careful before you buy.  Golf can be a really costly game to play and it is reasonable to assume that you have invested a fair amount of money in your equipment – golf clubs, golf bag, golf balls, golf clothing, golf cart etc; – therefore doesn’t it make common sense for you to learn how to use them to their advantage and improve your skills and capabilities?

Visit Southfield Golf Club for golf lessons and other info. on golf.

Southfield Golf Club

Southfield Golf Club Ltd is the home to three very long established Golf Clubs: Oxford City Golf Club, founded in 1899, Oxford University Golf Club, founded in 1875 and Oxford Ladies Golf Club, founded in 1901. The Course at Southfield is one of the finest in Oxfordshire and presents a thorough test of golf to all players.Within a couple of miles of the old East Gate approach to Oxford and within easy access from the Ring road, lies Southfield Golf Course – a golfing jewel in Oxford’s sprawling suburban crown.For more than eighty years it has presented a challenge to University and City golfers alike whilst providing a haven of peace and tranquility amidst the hustle and bustle of commerce and industry in Cowley and Headington.

Southfield Golf Club

Dave Pelz’s Putting Bible – golf’s least understood skill.

Extract from the book:

Problem 3 missing consistently high has always been difficult to accept especially when you are trying to make yourself play more break (which causes you to miss high again). At this point in the past it was too painful to wait for deeply ingrained subconscious corrections to go away so golfers reverted to their old under-reading ways. But this is no longer going to be a problem. We now understand how to take away the “missing-high” problem and have both the learning tools and a system for staying with them (again in Chapter 13). So this is all very good news. Your green-reading problems are solvable. We have discovered a solution that works for golfers willing to give it a try. However as in most situations we face once you realize you have a problem it helps to understand its “whys” and “bows ” making it easier to internalize your solution to it.

In the remainder of this chapter I will give you the information you need to prepare yourself to learn to read greens better which you will learn how to do in Chapter 13. I advise you not to skip to that chapter immediately however because without this information your chances of success are significantly diminished.

7.7 Visible (and Invisible) Break

For the last two years the Pelz Golf Institute has been using tilt greens (putting greens) on which we can control the surface slope (Figure 7.7.1). By keeping the speed constant and adjusting the slopes we can study and measure how putts break based solely on the slope of a green.

We currently use two greens one indoors (at our headquarters in Austin Texas) the other outside (at our teaching facility in Boca Raton Florida) and both have helped us make a very important discovery that’s relevant to your putting. The discovery is that golfers can’t see either the true break in their putts or their Aimline (the perfect line they’re supposed to start their putts on) because true break is invisible. That sounds silly but it’s true. It’s also important.

You Can ‘ t See What Is Invisible

Southfield Golf Club

The Long Drive Bible: How You Can Hit the Ball Longer, Straighter, and More Consistently

Extract from the book:

Don ‘t Fight Your Flow-Lines

The easiest way to putt is with the “flow-lines” of your body aligned parallel-left of your Aimline (any line which is parallel to your Aimline and to the left of it is defined as “parallel-left of the Aimline). You’re probably not familiar with the term “flow-lines ” so look at Figure 4.10.7. The lines of flow through my shoulders forearms hips knees and feet are all parallel and to the left of my Aimline which is shown by the shaded white line on the green.

As I mentioned earlier (section 4.7) your putter will tend to swing naturally down the Aimline through impact if your shoulders are aligned parallel to that direction unless you do something to prevent this move with the muscles of your hands and wrists. So it’s very important to start your setup with the flow-line of your shoulders parallel to your Aimline.

To emphasize the power of this concept my “bad-flow-line” setup is shown in Figure 4.10.8. Look at my shoulder flow-line. From this position do you expect my putter to naturally swing (flow) down the Aimline? No way! It doesn’t do it when Perfy sets up and swings this way and it won’t swing down my Aimline either unless 1 compensate and use my muscles to make it do so.

The Seven Building Blocks of Stroke Mechanics 99

Once your shoulders are in place your attention should turn to the flow-line through your forearms as they are next most important in determining how your putter will swing through the impact zone. While all of this may sound very simple and in truth it can be for some golfers it does not turn out that way. A sure sign of trouble is the golfer who carries his right (trailing) forearm above and outside the perfect forearm plane as shown in Figure 4.10.9. This is the forearm power position from which it is difficult for the right forearm to not move over and in front of the left forearm through impact. I can assure you that most golfers who putt from this forearm position miss putts to the left when they get excited anxious or scared.

Forearm rotation is probably the most frequent killer of putting strokes I see in my schools. The forearm-power position is easy to get into because it feels natural. Well it is natural but it’s still wrong and it is something you have to resist.

Southfield Golf Club

Golf Swing Tips

The “Simple Golf” Swing: “Golf for the Rest of Us”

Extract from the book:

Golf Tuition Southfield Golf Club

At the end of step two, you reached the top of your backswing. As soon, as you get there, start your downswing. As you start the downswing, make sure to remind yourself to keep your arms “connected” to your chest and shoulders. Stay connected all the way through the ball. Your hands and arms only swing as the shoulders rotate. If you start your downswing by rotating your chest, without starting to swing your arms, you will most definitely end up slicing the ball. If you swing your arms before rotating your chest, you will most likely hook the ball. Staying connected will always produce the straightest ball.

Southfield Golf Club

 

Tadmarton Heath Golf Club

Golf Lessons at Tadmarton Heath Golf Club

About Tadmarton Heath Golf Club

Golf Lessons at Tadmarton Heath Golf Club

Golf Swing Tips

To improve your golf game, it’s vital that you take golf lessons. Golf is a sport that is almost impossible to learn without some sort of guidance. Luckily, there are golf experts around the country whose job it is to teach golf. By taking golf lessons, you can drastically improve your game in a relatively short amount of time. Taking golf lessons can be an expensive, time-consuming effort. And like any good or service that will cost money and require time, you should be careful before you buy.  Golf can be a really costly game to play and it is reasonable to assume that you have invested a fair amount of money in your equipment – golf clubs, golf bag, golf balls, golf clothing, golf cart etc; – therefore doesn’t it make common sense for you to learn how to use them to their advantage and improve your skills and capabilities?

Visit Tadmarton Heath Golf Club for golf lessons and other info. on golf.

Tadmarton Heath Golf Club

It is natural, I suppose, that golf clubs should develop a more strongly individual character or atmosphere than clubs of other kinds, and in this country where there is such a variety of courses, it is not surprising that this impression is more marked than anywhere else in the world.At the older championship links -St. Andrews, Prestwick, Royal St. George’s, Westward Ho! and so on – there is an atmosphere that is at once distinguishable from all the others, but the same applies to many less celebrated clubs upon which the gaze is seldom directed. When I was invited to play at Tadmarton Heath in North Oxfordshire, this fact was quickly confirmed.

Tadmarton Heath Golf Club

Dave Pelz’s Putting Bible – golf’s least understood skill.

Extract from the book:

I believe the best putters in the world are playing on the PGA Tour. My proof is the results of the first two World Putting Championships where the Tour pros were seriously challenged by some Senior Tour players several LPGA Tour players and a number of amateurs both young and old. However the PGA Tour players placed higher as a group than any other.

Also my data on the percentage of putts holed from different distances shows that the PGA Tour players lead all other groups. Don’t think that you can look at the statistics quoted in the newspapers and find this information because the number that the papers publish (provided by the Tour) simply show how many putts the players average on greens hit in regulation which is affected by the quality of their iron shots (the better the iron play the shorter their putts). And these are the new putting stats. Years ago the Tour’s statistics measured putts taken per green which was influenced by how many greens players missed and how consistently they chipped close to the hole (again leaving them shorter putts). Neither of these statistics measures the quality of a player’s putting because both are strongly influenced by the quality of different shots (approaches and chips).

The true measure of the Tour pros’ putting is indicated by the percentage of putts they make (“convert”) based solely on the length of the putts (shown in Figure 1.4.1 page 7). The shaded curve is data on PGA Tour players taken between the years 1977 and 1992 and shows the spread between the best and worst conversion percentages. It has now been almost 10 years since we measured how well the pros putt and the Pelz Golf Institute is in the process of repeating this test. We hope we’ll find that the percentages have changed in recent years (they remained fairly consistent in the period from ’87 to ’92) as the conditions of greens improve and as players improve their skills (and perhaps as some of our teaching is taking effect).

If you want an answer to question 2 – “How well do you putt?” – you must measure your percentage of putts holed from each distance. You can do this but it will take some effort. You have to record the distance of each putt on your scorecard as you move around the course and indicate those you hole. After 10 to 15

Problems on the Greens 29 rounds (and at least 5 to 10 putts from each distance) you’ll begin to be able to plot your own conversion chart and compare it to those of the pros.

As for question 3 – “How good can one get at putting?” – the answer depends on a number of things: the quality of the greens how well a player reads those greens and the quality of the player’s stroke and touch. Although none of these questions can be answered definitively in this book I assure you that all of the above are getting better all the time. As greens improve putting strokes improve and golfers learn to read greens better a higher percentage of putts from every distance will be made in the future.

Tadmarton Heath Golf Club

The Long Drive Bible: How You Can Hit the Ball Longer, Straighter, and More Consistently

Extract from the book:

Seven of the 15 building blocks of putting deal with stroke mechanics. By the end of this chapter you should understand them and how they affect your ability to putt. These seven fundamentals (Figure 4.4.1) have the most to do with determining the quality of a putting stroke and its results. They are not the only mechanical factors but they are the primary ones and the ones we are most concerned with in our schools. They are your aim power source putter path putterface angle impact point flow lines and putter fitting. If you understand and improve these seven fundamentals you will roll better putts. If you also can understand how to read greens better and learn to have better putting feel and touch then there is no question but that you will also make more putts.

It is a fact proven by testing that the better you aim the better you putt. That’s why I say aim is the first fundamental of putting stroke mechanics. Most golfers aim very poorly which is significant because aim can have a direct impact on all the other fundamentals: If you aim poorly something else in your stroke must compensate to correct for the error.

Aim Is Learned

Aiming is easy. Everybody aims. It is aiming precisely where you want to aim that is more elusive. The fact that most golfers do a poor job of aiming is not surprising because there’s no feedback on a putting green to teach golfers how to aim properly. In the absence of feedback golfers use two inputs to guide their attempts to aim: First they use their previous putting results (what I call reaction aiming) and second they use the look of their putter relative to their Aimline (what I call position aiming). Further explanations are in order.

Reaction Aiming

The way most golfers aim is to consider past results and then align themselves and their putter to correct for stroke faults and produce the results they want. For example you miss a putt to the left and think “I pulled it ” or maybe “I aimed too far to the left.” Miss several putts left and you think “I must be aiming too far to the left.” So what do you do? You aim to the right. Pretty soon and without realizing you’ve learned to aim consistently to the right as a way of compensating for a stroke that tends to pull to the left.

The Seven Building Blocks of Stroke Mechanics 65

Tadmarton Heath Golf Club

Golf Swing Tips

The “Simple Golf” Swing: “Golf for the Rest of Us”

Extract from the book:

Golf Tuition Tadmarton Heath Golf Club

First of all, it’s important that you realize that your grip will affect the results that you get. However, it’s not as complicated as the other systems make it out to be. First, grab the club with your right hand so the face of it is toward the target. Keep the face pointed toward the target, while placing your left hand on the bottom of the grip or handle. At this point you should be holding your left hand out flat, so that it is touching the bottom of the grip. Position the joint where your left pinky meets your palm directly underneath the handle of the club. Keep the pinky there and place the first joint in your left forefinger directly underneath the club. Now, do not lift your fingers up, bringing the grip of the club into your palm; instead, hold the handle steady with your left fingers and wrap your palm around the top of the grip. This is an important distinction. Again, don’t wrap the fingers towards the palm, but instead wrap your palm around the top of the club. Now, you should be able to easily place your left thumb directly on top of the club. This should form a V-shape where your left thumb and left forefinger meet. This V-shape should point directly to your right shoulder when it’s complete.

Tadmarton Heath Golf Club

 

The Drayton Park Golf Club

Golf Lessons at The Drayton Park Golf Club

About The Drayton Park Golf Club

Golf Lessons at The Drayton Park Golf Club

Golf Swing Tips

To improve your golf game, it’s vital that you take golf lessons. Golf is a sport that is almost impossible to learn without some sort of guidance. Luckily, there are golf experts around the country whose job it is to teach golf. By taking golf lessons, you can drastically improve your game in a relatively short amount of time. Taking golf lessons can be an expensive, time-consuming effort. And like any good or service that will cost money and require time, you should be careful before you buy.  Golf can be a really costly game to play and it is reasonable to assume that you have invested a fair amount of money in your equipment – golf clubs, golf bag, golf balls, golf clothing, golf cart etc; – therefore doesn’t it make common sense for you to learn how to use them to their advantage and improve your skills and capabilities?

Visit The Drayton Park Golf Club for golf lessons and other info. on golf.

The Drayton Park Golf Club

We Will Not Give You A Bland Challenge Free Round – We Stretch The Experienced Golfer To Acheive That Better Score Whilst Giving The Novice & Casual Golfer Opportunity To Plan & Lay Up Their Shots. Our Course Has Lakes, Streams & Ditches, Fairway & Greenside Bunkers & Wooded Rough Areas To Provide That Extra Challenge.We Aim To Give Our Members & Visitors A Great Round Of Golf – Our Course Continues To Develop & Mature Having Been Created In 1992 To A Design By Oxfordshire Based Course Architects Hawtree & Sons.

The Drayton Park Golf Club

Dave Pelz’s Putting Bible – golf’s least understood skill.

Extract from the book:

Some of the game’s greatest players have developed the yips. Ben Hogan and Sam

Snead had the yips (Figure 14.9.2). LPGA Hall of Famer Beth Daniel had the yips.

I’ve seen Tom Watson yip short putts consistently over several years. And I watched

Jack Nicklaus struggling over short putts for a short period of his career.

Despite what people think and say the yips are not caused by a player’s age.

Bernhard Langer had the yips at age 19 before he became one of the world’s great players. Susceptibility to yips seems to correlate with three personal characterise

The Drayton Park Golf Club

The Long Drive Bible: How You Can Hit the Ball Longer, Straighter, and More Consistently

Extract from the book:

So if you are going to make a stroke error of 45 degrees which result would you rather see? A putt off-line by 7 degrees or 37 degrees? I’m sure you now agree with me that if you want to putt consistently along your intended Aimline you’d better learn to keep your putterface angle square to that line (the square face angle advantage of the pils vs. screen-door stroke should

Perfectly Square … Never! now be obvious). And if you have some free time Trying to get your putterface square what part of your stroke are you going to practice? at impact with a screen-door stroke is Right again: Spend at least four times more time like trying to be “exactly on-time.”

You can never do it. You’re either working on keeping the face angle square to your early or you’re late by a minute a sec-Aimline than you do on perfecting your stroke ond a millisecond or a nanosecond. If path (details in Chapter 12). your putterface is rotating through impact it’s almost always open or

4.9 The Very Important Impact Point closed and you will be penalized for being either one at impact (it’s just a Putter path is somewhat important to good putt- matter of how much). It will never be ing. Putterface angle is four times more important. square – and certainly never consis-And guess what? Your impact point – where you tently square when you need it! make contact with the ball – is even more important still!

The point of contact between your putter and the ball determines how much energy is transferred to the ball at the moment of impact. And the amount of energy your putts receive determines both how fast and far the balls will roll and how much your putts will break. Most golfers believe the distance their putts roll is determined strictly by the length and force of their swing. That’s true only if they transfer a consistent percentage of energy from putter to ball at impact. And that is seldom the case.

The Sweetspot

A common term in sports is “sweetspot.” Tennis players talk about hitting the sweetspot of the racquet; baseball players like to crack the ball on the sweetspot of the bat. Why? Because when contact is made there it feels good and maximum energy is transferred to the ball. The same is true for a putter in golf: The sweet-spot is that place where contact feels the most solid which eliminates all rotation and wobble of the putterhead at impact (Figure 4.9.1) and which transfers the maximum energy possible from the stroke to the ball. If you do everything correctly your impact point will be the sweetspot of your putter.

The Drayton Park Golf Club

Golf Swing Tips

The “Simple Golf” Swing: “Golf for the Rest of Us”

Extract from the book:

Golf Tuition The Drayton Park Golf Club

Keep focusing on bringing your right shoulder back and around your spine. Some of you may be able to turn about 90 degrees around your spine as shown in the picture on the left. Others may only be able to turn 45 degrees around your spine. Either is okay, but do not start moving other parts of the body to compensate for not being able to make a full shoulder turn. Stop when it gets uncomfortable. The important part is to STAY CONNECTED. When your left arm becomes parallel to the ground, stop your swing.

The Drayton Park Golf Club

 

Haverfordwest Golf Club

Golf Lessons at Haverfordwest Golf Club

About Haverfordwest Golf Club

Golf Lessons at Haverfordwest Golf Club

Golf Swing Tips

To improve your golf game, it’s vital that you take golf lessons. Golf is a sport that is almost impossible to learn without some sort of guidance. Luckily, there are golf experts around the country whose job it is to teach golf. By taking golf lessons, you can drastically improve your game in a relatively short amount of time. Taking golf lessons can be an expensive, time-consuming effort. And like any good or service that will cost money and require time, you should be careful before you buy.  Golf can be a really costly game to play and it is reasonable to assume that you have invested a fair amount of money in your equipment – golf clubs, golf bag, golf balls, golf clothing, golf cart etc; – therefore doesn’t it make common sense for you to learn how to use them to their advantage and improve your skills and capabilities?

Visit Haverfordwest Golf Club for golf lessons and other info. on golf.

Haverfordwest Golf Club

Set near the Pembrokeshire National Park in West Wales, and having magnificent views of the Preseli Hills, Haverfordwest Golf Club offers a real challenge to golfers of all abilities. Easily reachable on the A40, one mile east of Haverfordwest, the course is set in majestic parkland and is a true test of golfing skill.

Haverfordwest Golf Club

Dave Pelz’s Putting Bible – golf’s least understood skill.

Extract from the book:

Face Your Special Problems 351 putts which need to be given more energy the distance always appears shorter than it really is while on downhill putts which should be rolled more carefully and with less energy the distance appears longer.

I’ve already recommended that you can improve your touch by stepping off the distance of your putts. It’s even more important to do this when putting on sloped surfaces or where there are significant uphill or downhill areas between your ball and the hole. Just be sure – and this is important – that you walk in both directions on a sloping green and average your number of steps because you ‘ ll take different-length steps when walking uphill versus downhill.

Even with all these little “problems ” I’m not saying you need to think about any numbers. Just walk past the hole to your putt count your steps calculate a putt distance (which goes into your brain) then forget about it. It’s better to know how long your putts are than to guess their length but don ‘t let your concentration get diverted from your putting. Give your subconscious brain the facts then let it deal with them while you focus on reading the true break and creating good touch feel and a perfect preview stroke.

Avoid the Common Mistake

You also can help your putting by becoming aware of the most likely mistakes golfers make and avoiding them when you encounter various situations. For example when putting uphill the most common error is leaving it short. By being aware of this you can make sure your preview stroke will get your putt to the hole. Also realizing that you’re unlikely to roll a putt significantly past the hole on uphill putts can be comforting.

You already know how much more sensitive downhill putts are than uphill putts regarding distance control (see section 2.6). Also realizing that most downhill errors come from rolling too far past the hole will let you focus your preview stroke on floating the ball in softly from above the cup.

Haverfordwest Golf Club

The Long Drive Bible: How You Can Hit the Ball Longer, Straighter, and More Consistently

Extract from the book:

Up to this point I have been going from the easiest to more difficult ways to putt. Now I have to reverse that. In discussing the following ways to putt all of which conform to the Rules I will begin with the most difficult and work down to what I perceive to be the easiest way to putt.

The USGA would be happiest if every golfer would putt like Bobby Jones (Figure 3.4.1) used to putt and would use a putter similar to Jones’s old “Calamity Jane.” Jones putted standing perpendicular to the intended putting line and made what appeared to be a miniature golf swing. While this sounds like it might make putting easy being like all the other swings in golf in reality it makes putting quite a bit more difficult.

If the putting stroke is a miniature chip shot which is a miniature 5-iron swing which is a miniature driver swing it makes down-the-line vision difficult involves a slight rotation of the body and encourages rotation of the forearms. This also encourages rotation of the putterface provides far more power than is needed and brings to bear critical timing requirements all of which make putting so difficult and traumatic to so many golfers.

Methods of Putting 41

As I continue to detail the various options you have for putting you should know that some of the legal ways are easier than others (yet not one is truly easy). And here’s the kicker: Only one will work best for you.

As 1 mentioned above l’m moving from the more to the less complex in terms of having to perform manipulations and actions to make these strokes happen. That means I’m going to finish with the method I think is the easiest. You can skip ahead if you like but 1’d suggest reading through the less desirable methods so you don’t someday find yourself doing something that you think is good but is actually hurting your chances of success.

One putting method you rarely hear about is “body putting.” As shown in Figure 3.5.1 the arms wrists and hands arc locked onto the body so the putter is swung by the rotation of the body around the spine. One reason it’s rarely mentioned is that you’ve never seen a Tour professional putt this way for any length of time and with any measure of success. I have tried it and yes putts can be made with this stroke. But that doesn’t mean you should do it.

Haverfordwest Golf Club

Golf Swing Tips

The “Simple Golf” Swing: “Golf for the Rest of Us”

Extract from the book:

Golf Tuition Haverfordwest Golf Club

First of all, it’s important that you realize that your grip will affect the results that you get. However, it’s not as complicated as the other systems make it out to be. First, grab the club with your right hand so the face of it is toward the target. Keep the face pointed toward the target, while placing your left hand on the bottom of the grip or handle. At this point you should be holding your left hand out flat, so that it is touching the bottom of the grip. Position the joint where your left pinky meets your palm directly underneath the handle of the club. Keep the pinky there and place the first joint in your left forefinger directly underneath the club. Now, do not lift your fingers up, bringing the grip of the club into your palm; instead, hold the handle steady with your left fingers and wrap your palm around the top of the grip. This is an important distinction. Again, don’t wrap the fingers towards the palm, but instead wrap your palm around the top of the club. Now, you should be able to easily place your left thumb directly on top of the club. This should form a V-shape where your left thumb and left forefinger meet. This V-shape should point directly to your right shoulder when it’s complete.

Haverfordwest Golf Club

 

Milford Haven Golf Club

Golf Lessons at Milford Haven Golf Club

About Milford Haven Golf Club

Golf Lessons at Milford Haven Golf Club

Golf Swing Tips

To improve your golf game, it’s vital that you take golf lessons. Golf is a sport that is almost impossible to learn without some sort of guidance. Luckily, there are golf experts around the country whose job it is to teach golf. By taking golf lessons, you can drastically improve your game in a relatively short amount of time. Taking golf lessons can be an expensive, time-consuming effort. And like any good or service that will cost money and require time, you should be careful before you buy.  Golf can be a really costly game to play and it is reasonable to assume that you have invested a fair amount of money in your equipment – golf clubs, golf bag, golf balls, golf clothing, golf cart etc; – therefore doesn’t it make common sense for you to learn how to use them to their advantage and improve your skills and capabilities?

Visit Milford Haven Golf Club for golf lessons and other info. on golf.

Milford Haven Golf Club

Milford Haven Golf Club has a course of 18 holes of rolling parkland, par 71 and 6,035 yards long. As well as a delightful course there are panoramic views of the glorious Haven waterway from most holes. The course has an excellent reputation, both for its condition and its layout. There is something to interest and test golfers at all levels, with each hole offering its own unique challenge.

Milford Haven Golf Club

Dave Pelz’s Putting Bible – golf’s least understood skill.

Extract from the book:

Reading Greens Better

Once you become proficient at green-speed and slope recognition and you know what to look for to see the visible break in putts you are ready to begin developing your ability to predict how much putts will truly break. Making these predictions for where to aim so your ball tracks will find the hole is the skill of green-reading. And that means it’s at the heart of becoming a good putter. Of course your future green-reading will improve by knowing and remembering what your putts did on similar greens in the past particularly when you have reference knowledge that helps to compare how similar the conditions were. This is why I try so hard to convince you to work on getting better at seeing green speed slope and true break. But by “seeing” better I don’t mean improving your vision so it is sharper than 20/20.

There is more to seeing than meets the eyeball. While getting new glasses or contact lenses can change the way light is focused in your eyes you also can change the way your brain understands and interprets that light. For example in stead of seeing a large metal box in your kitchen with round circles on the top you want to be seeing an electric range with heating coils used to cook food (and which would burn your hands if touched). Likewise in putting: If you understand more and better interpret the meaning of what your eyeballs take in from the greens the more and better you can see the true break in putting.

For example if instead of seeing a green that slopes to the right you could see a

2-slope green that will make your nine-foot putt break six inches to the right that

Develop Your Artistic Senses (Feel Touch Green-Reading) 335 would be good. If instead of seeing a pretty fast green you could see a 10-speed green just like the one you putted on last week when you ran the ball eight feet past the hole that would be very helpful. And if instead of seeing a putt that looked as if it broke two inches into the cup you’d see a visual break of two inches which you know means you need to start the ball six inches above the hole (because it will truly break six inches) you would be much more likely to make the putt. In all of these cases you would be seeing more and seeing better.

Milford Haven Golf Club

The Long Drive Bible: How You Can Hit the Ball Longer, Straighter, and More Consistently

Extract from the book:

School students turn (top) slide (middle) and reverse (bottom) their bodies during their putting stroke motions.

The final power source is the best power source the gentle swinging of the arms (which also involves the shoulders). Think about a grandfather clock in which the pendulum swings back and forth with a gentle constant rhythmic motion. Now imagine your arms are connected at your shoulders at one end and at the putter at the other end forming a triangle as shown in Figure 4.5.3. Imagine letting this triangle become the pendulum of a grandfather clock (Figure 4.5.4) swinging back and forth with the same gentle constant motion. This is what I call a pendulum putting stroke and it’s the best stroke I know because it is the most easily repeatable and predictable (plus additional benefits as you will soon see).

A pendulum stroke works under pressure because adrenaline-filled muscles don’t get to determine how far the ball rolls. In this stroke putting speed and roll are determined solely by the length of the stroke motion. As a result if you practice controlling speed this way you can be sure that it will work on the course and under pressure the same way. And that’s what you want.

The Seven Building Blocks of Stroke Mechanics 71

4.6 Putter Path Is a Small Factor

I’m fairly sure there are almost as many different putting paths as there are golfers. And it seems there are as many ways to stand over (address) a putt too. Even for the same golfer each day’s stroke path seems to he different from the last with some golfers changing their paths from straight to breaking putts and changing again from a right-to-left breaker to a left-to-right breaker. Common sense should tell you that changing this often can’t be a good idea; my putting mantra – “simpler is better” – guarantees that the more different putting strokes you employ the worse your problems on the green.

The most practiced putting fundamental is the putter path. However my testing shows that path is actually one of the least significant factors in good putting. Yet when I ask golfers on the practice green what they are working on the most common answer is always “the path of my putter.”

Milford Haven Golf Club

Golf Swing Tips

The “Simple Golf” Swing: “Golf for the Rest of Us”

Extract from the book:

Golf Tuition Milford Haven Golf Club

Position the golf ball in the manner previously described, then stand straight up. Your knees are not locked, but they are close to locked. Your back is perfectly straight. Your chest should be out. It won’t feel right to have your back straight and chest protruding. It will look and feel “exaggeratedâ€

Newport Links Golf Club

Golf Lessons at Newport Links Golf Club

About Newport Links Golf Club

Golf Lessons at Newport Links Golf Club

Golf Swing Tips

To improve your golf game, it’s vital that you take golf lessons. Golf is a sport that is almost impossible to learn without some sort of guidance. Luckily, there are golf experts around the country whose job it is to teach golf. By taking golf lessons, you can drastically improve your game in a relatively short amount of time. Taking golf lessons can be an expensive, time-consuming effort. And like any good or service that will cost money and require time, you should be careful before you buy.  Golf can be a really costly game to play and it is reasonable to assume that you have invested a fair amount of money in your equipment – golf clubs, golf bag, golf balls, golf clothing, golf cart etc; – therefore doesn’t it make common sense for you to learn how to use them to their advantage and improve your skills and capabilities?

Visit Newport Links Golf Club for golf lessons and other info. on golf.

Newport Links Golf Club

Having just celebrated its 80th Anniversary, Newport Links boasts a location of one of the most beautiful coastlines in the world. With its undulating fairways and postage stamp greens, we offer golf like it should be. Originally designed by James Braid (5 times Open Winner), Newport Links has always offered 9 of the most picturesque holes you could hope to play.

Newport Links Golf Club

Dave Pelz’s Putting Bible – golf’s least understood skill.

Extract from the book:

All of these green imperfections can have a negative effect on putting especially when the ball is moving slowly (as it does near the end of its roll). And you know what? There is nothing you can do about it. But all of these are seeable so golfers understand them and know they are part of the game. If you miss a putt because of one of them you mark it down to a bit of bad luck assume that your good luck will come and don’t worry. But most important you don’t change your stroke because of them.

What about some factors that golfers don’t see? There are many. The length of the grass on a green (determined by the mower that cut it that morning) has a tremendous effect on how fast balls roll and how much putts break that day. The moisture in the surface of the green influences green speed: A light covering of dew water from a recent rain or the irrigation system even the sand content near the surface of the green (which affects water retention) all can change a putt’s roll speed and break. Each of these factors can be measured and known by golfers (in fact I’ll discuss them in Chapter 7) but they rarely are.

What about grain the direction the grass grows (Figure 2.3.1)? The stronger the grass blades and the stronger the forces of nature (such as nearby water sun angle and wind all of which cause grass to grow in certain directions) the greater the likelihood that the grain will influence your putting. Again grain can be accurately measured and known but not in the time a golfer has while sizing up his next putt. (For a more detailed look at grain see section 7.10.)

Here’s one few golfers consider: the ball’s balance. Most golfers assume that all golf balls are perfectly balanced but I assure you they are not. In many balls the center of gravity (CG) or mass (the center of weight distribution) is not exactly at its geometric center. To understand this imagine a golf ball as shown in Figure 2.3.2 which is perfectly balanced except for a small mass of lead positioned horizontally from its center. Such an imbalance could he caused by a bad operation in the construction of (or mud on) a ball. Imagine if such a ball was rolled perfectly side by side with a perfectly balanced ball on a perfect green. Due to the imbalance of weight rather than rolling in the desired direction (Figure 2.3.3 right) the ball would roll off to the side (Figure 2.3.3 left) and miss the hole. Worse than the lost stroke the golfer probably would think he had just blown a short putt that he should have made leading him to change his stroke to fix a problem that didn’t exist. The problem which the golfer never knew of or even suspected was the ball (see sections 9.8 and 9.9).

Getting a little scared? Don’t be. True putting can appear to be very complex. And things at times will get still worse believe me. But believe this too: It’s no problem. Because in the end once you learn to not be bothered by all these “nitnoy” problems the more good strokes you make and the better you read the greens the more of your putts that will find the hole.

Problems on the Greens 19

Newport Links Golf Club

The Long Drive Bible: How You Can Hit the Ball Longer, Straighter, and More Consistently

Extract from the book:

One of the tenets of the USGA the ruling body of golf is to protect and maintain the integrity of the game in part by preserving its challenge and difficulty. I support this noble purpose and think most golfers feel the same way. If we lost the challenge in the game it wouldn’t be nearly so much fun. Having said that we all want to make our own putting strokes simpler so we can hole more putts score better and enjoy the game to its fullest.

In keeping with their tradition of maintaining the game’s challenge the USGA would prefer that golfers putt in what they describe as the “traditional style.” While this technique is not as simple or easy as the methods described above it’s not necessarily all that difficult either. Lots of putts have been and will be made the USGA way.

Up to this point I have been going from the easiest to more difficult ways to putt. Now I have to reverse that. In discussing the following ways to putt all of which conform to the Rules I will begin with the most difficult and work down to what I perceive to be the easiest way to putt.

The USGA would be happiest if every golfer would putt like Bobby Jones (Figure 3.4.1) used to putt and would use a putter similar to Jones’s old “Calamity Jane.” Jones putted standing perpendicular to the intended putting line and made what appeared to be a miniature golf swing. While this sounds like it might make putting easy being like all the other swings in golf in reality it makes putting quite a bit more difficult.

If the putting stroke is a miniature chip shot which is a miniature 5-iron swing which is a miniature driver swing it makes down-the-line vision difficult involves a slight rotation of the body and encourages rotation of the forearms. This also encourages rotation of the putterface provides far more power than is needed and brings to bear critical timing requirements all of which make putting so difficult and traumatic to so many golfers.

Methods of Putting 41

As I continue to detail the various options you have for putting you should know that some of the legal ways are easier than others (yet not one is truly easy). And here’s the kicker: Only one will work best for you.

Newport Links Golf Club

Golf Swing Tips

The “Simple Golf” Swing: “Golf for the Rest of Us”

Extract from the book:

Golf Tuition Newport Links Golf Club

The follow through is now complete. The forearms are completely crossed, showing that you have gotten your hands through the ball. It may take a few days to get used to this new “left elbow close-to-side, forearms crossed-at-finish” concept. It will come though. It’s one of the best things you can do for your golf swing. No more blocking to the right or uncontrollably slicing the ball!

Newport Links Golf Club

 

Priskilly Forest Golf Club

Golf Lessons at Priskilly Forest Golf Club

About Priskilly Forest Golf Club

Golf Lessons at Priskilly Forest Golf Club

Golf Swing Tips

To improve your golf game, it’s vital that you take golf lessons. Golf is a sport that is almost impossible to learn without some sort of guidance. Luckily, there are golf experts around the country whose job it is to teach golf. By taking golf lessons, you can drastically improve your game in a relatively short amount of time. Taking golf lessons can be an expensive, time-consuming effort. And like any good or service that will cost money and require time, you should be careful before you buy.  Golf can be a really costly game to play and it is reasonable to assume that you have invested a fair amount of money in your equipment – golf clubs, golf bag, golf balls, golf clothing, golf cart etc; – therefore doesn’t it make common sense for you to learn how to use them to their advantage and improve your skills and capabilities?

Visit Priskilly Forest Golf Club for golf lessons and other info. on golf.

Priskilly Forest Golf Club

Staying or living in Pembrokeshire this 9 hole gem is an ideal golf course for any ability of golfer and boasts panoramic views of the “coast and country”.

Priskilly Forest Golf Club

Dave Pelz’s Putting Bible – golf’s least understood skill.

Extract from the book:

CHAPTER 12

Improve Your Stroke Mechanics

12.1 Refine Your Path

At last we are ready to work on your stroke mechanics. And work on them we must for they are what cause the ball to move. But instead of heading to the practice green as most golfers do – to putt for hours hoping something good will hap-pen – you now know there are 15 ways (the 15 building blocks) to improve your putting and grooving your stroke path is just one of them. Even more important you know the stroke path you want to groove (pure-in-line) and you are committed to grooving it within a system of feedback rhythm flow lines routine and a ritual that won’t let practicing this one area ruin some other aspect of your putting. You even believe that once you learn this path you will be able to execute it under pressure on the golf course. Good because believing in what you are doing is key to making it happen. So let’s get to it.

I’ve already explained why the pure-in-line-square (pils) stroke (Figure 12.1.1) is the simplest and best. So grooving a perfect pils stroke would be ideal but it should not be your goal. Because you are human it will be impossible for you to be perfect every time. Your stroke will sometimes wobble and swing off-line. You’re going to have less-than-perfect days. But that should not deter you. You can groove an almost perfect pils stroke which you’ll execute almost all of the time and that is very good. With an almost perfect stroke you’ll almost make all of your putts which is what the great putters do.

Put It in the Track

Priskilly Forest Golf Club

The Long Drive Bible: How You Can Hit the Ball Longer, Straighter, and More Consistently

Extract from the book:

As for your hip knee and feet flow-lines there is no reason I know of to have them aligned in any direction other than the intended flow direction of your putts. Some golfers tell me they see the line better when they stand open to their putts but when I test how well they are seeing the line it is usually pretty poorly. Look at Figure 4.10.12 and decide for yourself: Which setup do you think will produce better and more consistent putter flow down the Aimline?

The Stance

I am a strong believer in taking a narrow stance when chipping or pitching onto the green because that encourages golfers to use their lower bodies to maintain the rhythm of their swings.

And those arc the same reasons I strongly discourage a narrow stance for putting. A narrow stance makes it too easy for the golfer to move and rotate the lower body. Furthermore a narrow stance isn’t stable enough to resist being pushed around in the wind.

To establish a stable base for your stroke take a stance width that is at least as wide as your shoulders (Figure 4.10.13) as measured from the centerline of your

The Seven Building Blocks of Stroke Mechanics 103 shoes to the center of each shoulder. Even wider stances are okay but narrower is not.

If stability continues to be a problem you might borrow something from Arnold Palmer who established a very solid base for his putting stroke by standing knock-kneed (Figure 4.10.14). With his knees turned in Arnold absolutely could not move his lower body. However most golfers I suggest this to seem embarrassed to use it which is too had because it works.

Priskilly Forest Golf Club

Golf Swing Tips

The “Simple Golf” Swing: “Golf for the Rest of Us”

Extract from the book:

Golf Tuition Priskilly Forest Golf Club

Notice that the left elbow is still locked at this point. The elbow is just crossing the imaginary line that you have created between your eyes and your belly button. Remember, try to stop your elbow at this point. This is the point where your wrists will start to flip through the ball.Also notice the angle between the left arm and the club shaft is almost the same as it was at setup.

Priskilly Forest Golf Club

 

Royal St Davids Golf Club

Golf Lessons at Royal St David’s Golf Club

About Royal St David’s Golf Club

Golf Lessons at Royal St David's Golf Club

Golf Swing Tips

To improve your golf game, it’s vital that you take golf lessons. Golf is a sport that is almost impossible to learn without some sort of guidance. Luckily, there are golf experts around the country whose job it is to teach golf. By taking golf lessons, you can drastically improve your game in a relatively short amount of time. Taking golf lessons can be an expensive, time-consuming effort. And like any good or service that will cost money and require time, you should be careful before you buy.  Golf can be a really costly game to play and it is reasonable to assume that you have invested a fair amount of money in your equipment – golf clubs, golf bag, golf balls, golf clothing, golf cart etc; – therefore doesn’t it make common sense for you to learn how to use them to their advantage and improve your skills and capabilities?

Visit Royal St David’s Golf Club for golf lessons and other info. on golf.

Royal St David’s Golf Club

Royal St David’s Golf Club is Nationally and Internationally renowned and is the home of one of the finest traditional championship links courses in the world. It has been established for over 100 years and is steeped in history. It is set in the most beautiful and scenic part of Wales. It has frequently hosted and continues to host world class Amateur and Professional events. You will miss out on something very special if you don’t come and play it.

Royal St David’s Golf Club

Dave Pelz’s Putting Bible – golf’s least understood skill.

Extract from the book:

Develop Your Artistic Senses (Feel Touch Green-Reading) 315

Always remember to perform your complete preputt routine on each first putt of each cycle then back away from your position by four inches and make at least one preview stroke before hitting each of the following second and third putts. This assures you will get as much practice moving into your putts as executing them (from the wrong setup even a perfectly stroked putt will miss every time).

20-Foot Drill

The purpose of the 20-foot drill is to train your subconscious to feel and perform the best it possibly can on the speed and distance of 20-footers. You need to practice the 20-foot length because my putting data shows that it is a frequent length for first putts. The drill consists of putting groups of three 20-footers from two opposite directions until you can roll 10 in a row at the proper speed.

We define proper speed as that which allows the ball to pass the back edge of the hole and stop within a 34-inch radius behind the hole (Figure 13.3.3). We call this area the “Safe-Zone ” and you will hear it referred to many times in my putting drills. The rules of this drill are as follows:

316 Develop Your Artistic Senses (Feel Touch Green-Reading)

Royal St David’s Golf Club

The Long Drive Bible: How You Can Hit the Ball Longer, Straighter, and More Consistently

Extract from the book:

Up to this point I have been going from the easiest to more difficult ways to putt. Now I have to reverse that. In discussing the following ways to putt all of which conform to the Rules I will begin with the most difficult and work down to what I perceive to be the easiest way to putt.

The USGA would be happiest if every golfer would putt like Bobby Jones (Figure 3.4.1) used to putt and would use a putter similar to Jones’s old “Calamity Jane.” Jones putted standing perpendicular to the intended putting line and made what appeared to be a miniature golf swing. While this sounds like it might make putting easy being like all the other swings in golf in reality it makes putting quite a bit more difficult.

If the putting stroke is a miniature chip shot which is a miniature 5-iron swing which is a miniature driver swing it makes down-the-line vision difficult involves a slight rotation of the body and encourages rotation of the forearms. This also encourages rotation of the putterface provides far more power than is needed and brings to bear critical timing requirements all of which make putting so difficult and traumatic to so many golfers.

Methods of Putting 41

As I continue to detail the various options you have for putting you should know that some of the legal ways are easier than others (yet not one is truly easy). And here’s the kicker: Only one will work best for you.

As 1 mentioned above l’m moving from the more to the less complex in terms of having to perform manipulations and actions to make these strokes happen. That means I’m going to finish with the method I think is the easiest. You can skip ahead if you like but 1’d suggest reading through the less desirable methods so you don’t someday find yourself doing something that you think is good but is actually hurting your chances of success.

One putting method you rarely hear about is “body putting.” As shown in Figure 3.5.1 the arms wrists and hands arc locked onto the body so the putter is swung by the rotation of the body around the spine. One reason it’s rarely mentioned is that you’ve never seen a Tour professional putt this way for any length of time and with any measure of success. I have tried it and yes putts can be made with this stroke. But that doesn’t mean you should do it.

Royal St David’s Golf Club

Golf Swing Tips

The “Simple Golf” Swing: “Golf for the Rest of Us”

Extract from the book:

Golf Tuition Royal St David's Golf Club

Now just line everything up with that item and fire away. This method won’t cure all of your alignment problems, but it does give you a simple way to assure that you are on the right path. Many students have the habit of lining up way left or way right of the target. When the ball goes where they are “aiming”, they think they have a problem. If your ball consistently goes left or right of target, but flies straight, then your problem is your alignment. Try this simple method before every shot on the course and you’ll definitely drop a few strokes.

Royal St David’s Golf Club

 

South Pembrokeshire Golf Club

Golf Lessons at South Pembrokeshire Golf Club

About South Pembrokeshire Golf Club

Golf Lessons at South Pembrokeshire Golf Club

Golf Swing Tips

To improve your golf game, it’s vital that you take golf lessons. Golf is a sport that is almost impossible to learn without some sort of guidance. Luckily, there are golf experts around the country whose job it is to teach golf. By taking golf lessons, you can drastically improve your game in a relatively short amount of time. Taking golf lessons can be an expensive, time-consuming effort. And like any good or service that will cost money and require time, you should be careful before you buy.  Golf can be a really costly game to play and it is reasonable to assume that you have invested a fair amount of money in your equipment – golf clubs, golf bag, golf balls, golf clothing, golf cart etc; – therefore doesn’t it make common sense for you to learn how to use them to their advantage and improve your skills and capabilities?

Visit South Pembrokeshire Golf Club for golf lessons and other info. on golf.

South Pembrokeshire Golf Club

South Pembrokeshire Golf Club has a wonderful 18 hole course which presents a tough, but fair challenge to golfers of all abilities all year around.Its setting on the Barrack Hill in Pembroke Dock, offers some superb panoramic views of the Cleddau Waterway, Preseli Hills, and surrounding area.The club is well sign-posted, and is only a 5 minute drive from the Irish Ferries ferry port.You can be assured of a friendly welcome, so why not pay us a visit ?

South Pembrokeshire Golf Club

Dave Pelz’s Putting Bible – golf’s least understood skill.

Extract from the book:

But sometimes a glance is better than a look. When you are in your putting ritual trying to create your perfect-rhythm prestroke motions and don’t want to think or engage the brain in anything other than the feel of repeating your preview stroke a quick glance is better than a focused look. Knowing such differences will advance your putting skills.

Strengthen your mental and management abilities. Organize your practice to work on your weaknesses (while maintaining your strengths) and attend to all 15 building blocks of your putting game. Train your subconscious mind to feel and control your putting while your conscious mind stays busy executing your preview stroke. Build your confidence by forming a clear picture in your mind’s eye of what you are going to do as well as how and when you are going to do it. Once you see and feel how you want to stroke your putt do it (and do it within eight seconds).

Practice Smart

A few final thoughts. Hard work is never enough. Of course hard work is essential for good putting but it is not sufficient. Only smart hard work on the right things and in the right way will help you reach your putting goals (Figure 15.6.3).

If you will embrace the concepts of putting that I have presented in this book getting your arms around all of them not only will you begin to appreciate the skill involved in putting but you also will start enjoying the fruits of your labor when you work on improving. Always keep the big picture in focus. See the forest and the trees: Play the true break and make those noncompensating pure-in-linesquare (pils) strokes.

South Pembrokeshire Golf Club

The Long Drive Bible: How You Can Hit the Ball Longer, Straighter, and More Consistently

Extract from the book:

The Seven Building Blocks of Stroke Mechanics 105 right or wrong way to hold a putter for all golfers. But there is a best way for each golfer to hold his or her putter. This best way will lead to making the best stroke the greatest percentage of the time.

The grip that makes it easiest for most people to produce a pure-in-line stroke is the parallel-palms grip (Figure 4.10.15). By parallel I mean the palms and the backs of both hands are parallel to the putterface which means they are perpendicular to the intended putt-line. Most golfers’ arms hang naturally in this parallel position they find it equally natural to swing their arms hack and through perpendicular to their shoulder line (Figure 4.10.16) and this motion is both easy to repeat and promotes a consistent position through impact. However if it proves uncomfortable for you try putting your hands on your putter shaft in the same positions that they hang naturally (without manipulation) under your shoulders (Figure 4.10.17).

Many other grips are possible including the “open palm ” “left-hand-low ” “claw ” “fingertip ” and “equal-pressure” grips. How to best use these and other grips will be discussed in section 11.6 along with how you can develop the best grip for your putting stroke.

Lower-Body Motion and Looking

Almost all golfers unknowingly move their bodies during the putting stroke. Sometimes a lot usually just a little but almost always some which tells me it must be extremely difficult to eliminate (at least without hours and hours of practice). Try rotating your lower body around your spine in your putting address position and you will see it turns your upper body as well (especially your shoulders arms and putter) because your upper body is sitting on the lower (Figure 4.10.18). This also rotates your putterface angle adding an unknown uncontrollable and unwanted variable to the starting line of your putts.

Rotation isn’t the only lower-body motion to avoid. Some golfers sway back and forth as they putt (Figure 4.10.19). They probably don’t know they’re doing it but the ball doesn’t care what you do or don’t know. One forward inch of sway during a stroke will move your ball about one foot on the green. And that ‘s a foot you probably did not plan on.

The Seven Building Blocks of Stroke Mechanics 107

South Pembrokeshire Golf Club

Golf Swing Tips

The “Simple Golf” Swing: “Golf for the Rest of Us”

Extract from the book:

Golf Tuition South Pembrokeshire Golf Club

Keep focusing on bringing your right shoulder back and around your spine. Some of you may be able to turn about 90 degrees around your spine as shown in the picture on the left. Others may only be able to turn 45 degrees around your spine. Either is okay, but do not start moving other parts of the body to compensate for not being able to make a full shoulder turn. Stop when it gets uncomfortable. The important part is to STAY CONNECTED. When your left arm becomes parallel to the ground, stop your swing.

South Pembrokeshire Golf Club

 

St Davids City Golf Club

Golf Lessons at St Davids City Golf Club

About St Davids City Golf Club

Golf Lessons at St Davids City Golf Club

Golf Swing Tips

To improve your golf game, it’s vital that you take golf lessons. Golf is a sport that is almost impossible to learn without some sort of guidance. Luckily, there are golf experts around the country whose job it is to teach golf. By taking golf lessons, you can drastically improve your game in a relatively short amount of time. Taking golf lessons can be an expensive, time-consuming effort. And like any good or service that will cost money and require time, you should be careful before you buy.  Golf can be a really costly game to play and it is reasonable to assume that you have invested a fair amount of money in your equipment – golf clubs, golf bag, golf balls, golf clothing, golf cart etc; – therefore doesn’t it make common sense for you to learn how to use them to their advantage and improve your skills and capabilities?

Visit St Davids City Golf Club for golf lessons and other info. on golf.

St Davids City Golf Club

St Davids City Golf Club is a links course overlooking White Sands Bay, situated in the heart of the beautiful Pembrokeshire Coast National Park and the popular Coastal Path walk

St Davids City Golf Club

Dave Pelz’s Putting Bible – golf’s least understood skill.

Extract from the book:

If your putter already has a mark but you find it’s in the wrong place you can still indicate the proper sweetspot in a visually pleasing way. Again tap-tap until you find the true sweetspot and mark it with a washable-ink pen. (Be sure to tap-tap one last time to verify that you have it marked right.) Measure the distance from the true sweetspot to the manufacturer’s mark then make a second mark the same distance from the sweetspot but in the other direction. Once you file a groove or other permanent mark on this new spot on the putter’s top line you’ll have two marks with the sweetspot centered precisely between them.

Test Your Pattern First

Before you start practicing to improve the solidity of your ball contact measure and document your skill (or lack thereof) in this area. Not only is this informative but it will help you to see improvement and motivate you to keep working and improving later on.

Start your test by attaching a piece of Teacher Putting Tape on your putterface being careful to position the center of the tape over the sweetspot (Figure 12.3.2). Also be sure to keep the bottom edge of the tape parallel to and just above the bottom edge of the putterface (so it won’t drag on the green). “Take 3 balls and hit 10 putts from each of three different distances – 3 feet 10 feet and 30 feet (30 putts total). At each distance putt from several different directions so this is a balanced test of uphill right-to-left left-to-right and downhill putts.

I mprove Your Stroke Mechanics 281

Remove the tape and place it in the booklet supplied with the tape which allows you to keep an accurate record of your test results (the size and location of your impact pattern) and progress (Figure 12.3.3). Repeat this 30-putt test once a month always placing the test tape in your booklet for a long-term record. After a number of months you’ll see the evidence of your improvement in grooving your mpact pattern to your putter sweetspot and decreasing its size. But you’ll improve only if you do the drills below.

St Davids City Golf Club

The Long Drive Bible: How You Can Hit the Ball Longer, Straighter, and More Consistently

Extract from the book:

The speed of the surface of the green or green speed affects a ball’s roll in speed direction and amount of break. I ‘m sure you have heard greens referred to as “fast ” “slow ” “quick ” “slick ” or “sticky.” Technically the speed of the green is determined by the frictional characteristics of the surface of the green which is controlled primarily by the length type density and moisture content of the grass (more on this in Chapter 7). Golf course superintendents traditionally measure the speed characteristics of greens using a device called the Stimpmeter. much speed (left) and perfect speed (right) for two putts rolled on the same starting line.

The Stimpmeter developed years ago by a man named Edward Stimpson is a crude yet simple way to measure how far a ball will roll on a flat portion of a green when it is given a standard starting speed. The USGA-approved version of a

Stimpmeter is a solid straight piece of aluminum extruded at a 30-degree angle with an indentation near the top and a beveled bottom (Figure 4.3.2). The beveled bottom allows the Stimpmeter to sit low to the green surface and reduce the bounce of a ball rolling down the channel when it hits the green.

The Stimpmeter was designed to release balls onto a green surface with constant initial speed (energy).

Measuring Green Speed To use a Stimpmeter a ball is placed in the indentation and the device is raised slowly until the ball rolls free and down the groove onto the green (Figure 4.3.3). Care must he taken to hold the Stimpmeter still as the ball rolls down the ramp to ensure constant release energy and ball speed at the bottom of the ramp.

To measure green speed three balls are rolled in one direction on the green measuring how far each ball rolls (in feet) from the end of the Stimpmeter. The same three balls then are rolled in the opposite direction over the same section of the green and again the distances are measured. The six distances are averaged to produce a quantitative measurement of the average distance a ball rolls on that green called the green speed. A slow green is about a 7 (meaning the balls rolled an average of 7 feet) while a fast green comes in at about a 10. Most PGA tournaments aim for green speeds between 10.5 and 11. When greens start rolling at 12 to 13 they are called “Augusta fast ” because that’s often the speed of the greens at Augusta National Golf Club home of The Masters every spring.

Longer rolls (from higher green speeds) for longer times mean the friction of

St Davids City Golf Club

Golf Swing Tips

The “Simple Golf” Swing: “Golf for the Rest of Us”

Extract from the book:

Golf Tuition St Davids City Golf Club

The chest and shoulders shouldn’t be turning, unless your arms are turning with them. In other words, you want to start your swing with a shoulder turn, but your arms should start swinging at EXACTLY the same time. They are an extension. They are connected. Furthermore, your arms shouldn’t be swinging unless your chest is rotating. Don’t start swinging your arms without starting the shoulder turn. They are connected. Your left elbow remains locked throughout the entire swing. When you complete your shoulder turn, your arms should stop as well. The goal will be to have your left arm exactly parallel to the ground. Your elbow is still locked. When it gets there…STOP. Do not continue to swing your arms.

St Davids City Golf Club

 

Tenby Golf Club

Golf Lessons at Tenby Golf Club

About Tenby Golf Club

Golf Lessons at Tenby Golf Club

Golf Swing Tips

To improve your golf game, it’s vital that you take golf lessons. Golf is a sport that is almost impossible to learn without some sort of guidance. Luckily, there are golf experts around the country whose job it is to teach golf. By taking golf lessons, you can drastically improve your game in a relatively short amount of time. Taking golf lessons can be an expensive, time-consuming effort. And like any good or service that will cost money and require time, you should be careful before you buy.  Golf can be a really costly game to play and it is reasonable to assume that you have invested a fair amount of money in your equipment – golf clubs, golf bag, golf balls, golf clothing, golf cart etc; – therefore doesn’t it make common sense for you to learn how to use them to their advantage and improve your skills and capabilities?

Visit Tenby Golf Club for golf lessons and other info. on golf.

Tenby Golf Club

Welcome to the oldest established golf course in Wales (1888). Tenby Golf Club is a challenging traditional links course, recently voted 10th in best value courses of the UK by Golf Monthly Magazine. Tenby regularly hosts Welsh Amateur Championships and is a fine test for players of all ability. From the first hole to the last, you will never forget the layout of this renowned links course. With stunning ocean views it maximizes all the natural features of this beautiful part of Pembrokeshire and remains playable all year. Visitors are always assured a warm welcome at Tenby.

Tenby Golf Club

Dave Pelz’s Putting Bible – golf’s least understood skill.

Extract from the book:

One of the nice things about looking at putting from a scientific point of view (which is what I spend much of my time doing) is that the more you study and understand it the simpler it seems to be.

The Art of Putting

The mental side of putting is a set of simple processes (but so many of them that

370 Wrap-Up golfers often assume it to be complex). Taken one at a time they’re not only simple but anyone can both understand them and do them well.

The mind’s eye carries the artistic side of putting. To prepare to putt and control putting mentally you must:

1. Understand what is required:

Tenby Golf Club

The Long Drive Bible: How You Can Hit the Ball Longer, Straighter, and More Consistently

Extract from the book:

Lower-Body Motion and Looking

Almost all golfers unknowingly move their bodies during the putting stroke. Sometimes a lot usually just a little but almost always some which tells me it must be extremely difficult to eliminate (at least without hours and hours of practice). Try rotating your lower body around your spine in your putting address position and you will see it turns your upper body as well (especially your shoulders arms and putter) because your upper body is sitting on the lower (Figure 4.10.18). This also rotates your putterface angle adding an unknown uncontrollable and unwanted variable to the starting line of your putts.

Rotation isn’t the only lower-body motion to avoid. Some golfers sway back and forth as they putt (Figure 4.10.19). They probably don’t know they’re doing it but the ball doesn’t care what you do or don’t know. One forward inch of sway during a stroke will move your ball about one foot on the green. And that ‘s a foot you probably did not plan on.

The Seven Building Blocks of Stroke Mechanics 107

A different kind of move is the “peek ” in which the golfer both turns and looks up in the middle of his stroke in an attempt to see the result. Probably the most famous peek was at the 1970 British Open at St. Andrews when Doug Sanders (Figure 4.10.20) missed a 2½-foot putt to drop into a tie with Jack Nicklaus who then beat him in the playoff.

4.11 Putter Fitting

Proper putter fitting is not fundamentally a part of putting stroke mechanics but there’s no doubt that it can help you make better strokes. If the length or lie of a putter is wrong for you you’ll be forced to make compensations in order to putt at all well (Figure 4.11.1). And every characteristic of your putter that is poorly fit to your body size shape setup posture or alignment is one more card stacked against the odds of your executing a pure accurate smooth and noncompensating stroke.

Tenby Golf Club

Golf Swing Tips

The “Simple Golf” Swing: “Golf for the Rest of Us”

Extract from the book:

Golf Tuition Tenby Golf Club

Notice that the left elbow is still locked at this point. The elbow is just crossing the imaginary line that you have created between your eyes and your belly button. Remember, try to stop your elbow at this point. This is the point where your wrists will start to flip through the ball.Also notice the angle between the left arm and the club shaft is almost the same as it was at setup.

Tenby Golf Club

 

The Milford Haven Golf Club

Golf Lessons at The Milford Haven Golf Club

About The Milford Haven Golf Club

Golf Lessons at The Milford Haven Golf Club

Golf Swing Tips

To improve your golf game, it’s vital that you take golf lessons. Golf is a sport that is almost impossible to learn without some sort of guidance. Luckily, there are golf experts around the country whose job it is to teach golf. By taking golf lessons, you can drastically improve your game in a relatively short amount of time. Taking golf lessons can be an expensive, time-consuming effort. And like any good or service that will cost money and require time, you should be careful before you buy.  Golf can be a really costly game to play and it is reasonable to assume that you have invested a fair amount of money in your equipment – golf clubs, golf bag, golf balls, golf clothing, golf cart etc; – therefore doesn’t it make common sense for you to learn how to use them to their advantage and improve your skills and capabilities?

Visit The Milford Haven Golf Club for golf lessons and other info. on golf.

The Milford Haven Golf Club

Milford Haven Golf Club has a course of 18 holes of rolling parkland, par 71 and 6,035 yards long. As well as a delightful course there are panoramic views of the glorious Haven waterway from most holes. The course has an excellent reputation, both for its condition and its layout. There is something to interest and test golfers at all levels, with each hole offering its own unique challenge.

The Milford Haven Golf Club

Dave Pelz’s Putting Bible – golf’s least understood skill.

Extract from the book:

After identifying a Dot-Spot mark the Face-line on your ball centered on the Dot-Spot which will make it exactly perpendicular to the Balance-line. This can get a little confusing so we use a hall mask (as shown in Figure 11.7.7) in the following procedure for marking balls:

268 Establish Your Practice Framework

Aiming Conclusion

Since the margin of error in putting is so small precise alignment is crucial which means it’s something you need to practice over and over. The best way to learn to aim is with a LazrAimer periodically practicing with it to train your brain what perfect alignment looks like. The Putting Track can teach you to aim if you use it long enough (and always set it up properly). If you don’t want to invest the money and time on either of these devices at least mark your balls with their Balance-lines and Face-lines and learn to use those lines to help you aim.

We’ve seen many students benefit from these improvements and odds are that you too will see your putting improve as you learn to aim better. But you definitely want to test these aiming aids on the practice green before you commit to them on the golf course. It takes a little more time to line up your Balance-line with your Aimline especially the first few times you give it a try so practice doing it on the practice putting green to keep your play timely on the course.

Establish Your Practice Framework 269

The Milford Haven Golf Club

The Long Drive Bible: How You Can Hit the Ball Longer, Straighter, and More Consistently

Extract from the book:

There was another cage of pigeons which had the same number of identical-looking pellet dispensers. But these dispensers worked differently. They released pellets randomly. Sometimes pellets were released without the levers being touched. Sometimes they were released when the lever was touched once. And sometimes when the lever was touched nothing would happen. In time some of the pigeons thought that when they lifted their right wing a pellet was released. Some of the pigeons thought that if they chirped they would get a pellet. And some of the pigeons believed that if they turned in circles in front of the dispenser they would get a pellet. In two months none of the pigeons learned to feed themselves. In fact it was humorous watching the second cage: every pigeon practicing a different move hoping to release a pellet.

It reminds me of a practice putting green filled with golfers. One golfer is prac ticing a new grip. Another has widened his stance and is bending over more than he used to while his friend is trying the split-hand grip he saw on television. An other golfer is trying to learn a short backswing and “pop” stroke. All these golfers practicing something that they actually did just before they happened to make a putt hoping it will help them make another one.

And that is what you see if you look at many putting greens today. Golfers practicing practicing and practicing – who knows what they are practicing? – all hoping their putting will improve. Some of them practice a different thing every day and use a different stroke in every round. Some golfers even use several differ ent strokes during one round. Yes sir-ee they remind me of a bunch of pigeons!

Something else you need to think about before actually beginning to work on your stroke are the answers to a few questions. They are important questions but only if you want to know just how good your putting can get: (1) How good are the world’s best putters? (2) How well do you putt now? (3) How good can one get at putting? (4) How good will your putting be in the future?

Let me answer these as best I can:

I believe the best putters in the world are playing on the PGA Tour. My proof is the results of the first two World Putting Championships where the Tour pros were seriously challenged by some Senior Tour players several LPGA Tour players and a number of amateurs both young and old. However the PGA Tour players placed higher as a group than any other.

Also my data on the percentage of putts holed from different distances shows that the PGA Tour players lead all other groups. Don’t think that you can look at the statistics quoted in the newspapers and find this information because the number that the papers publish (provided by the Tour) simply show how many putts the players average on greens hit in regulation which is affected by the quality of their iron shots (the better the iron play the shorter their putts). And these are the new putting stats. Years ago the Tour’s statistics measured putts taken per green which was influenced by how many greens players missed and how consistently they chipped close to the hole (again leaving them shorter putts). Neither of these statistics measures the quality of a player’s putting because both are strongly influenced by the quality of different shots (approaches and chips).

The Milford Haven Golf Club

Golf Swing Tips

The “Simple Golf” Swing: “Golf for the Rest of Us”

Extract from the book:

Golf Tuition The Milford Haven Golf Club

The wrists have completed their roll, and the left elbow is close the body.Swinging around the spine. The wrists have completed the roll and now the forearms are crossing. The follow through is almost complete. If you notice, the triangle is still in place, proving that you are connected throughout the entire swing.

The Milford Haven Golf Club

 

Trefloyne Golf Club

Golf Lessons at Trefloyne Golf Club

About Trefloyne Golf Club

Golf Lessons at Trefloyne Golf Club

Golf Swing Tips

To improve your golf game, it’s vital that you take golf lessons. Golf is a sport that is almost impossible to learn without some sort of guidance. Luckily, there are golf experts around the country whose job it is to teach golf. By taking golf lessons, you can drastically improve your game in a relatively short amount of time. Taking golf lessons can be an expensive, time-consuming effort. And like any good or service that will cost money and require time, you should be careful before you buy.  Golf can be a really costly game to play and it is reasonable to assume that you have invested a fair amount of money in your equipment – golf clubs, golf bag, golf balls, golf clothing, golf cart etc; – therefore doesn’t it make common sense for you to learn how to use them to their advantage and improve your skills and capabilities?

Visit Trefloyne Golf Club for golf lessons and other info. on golf.

Trefloyne Golf Club

Welcome to Trefloyne Golf Course. The team here at Trefloyne like to describe our product as a Quality Golf Course with a refreshing attitude!! Tucked away in the Ritec Valley, tree lined and overlooking Tenby and the National Park of Pembrokeshire, Trefloyne Golf Club really is a memorable experience and also has it’s very own pro golf shop

Trefloyne Golf Club

Dave Pelz’s Putting Bible – golf’s least understood skill.

Extract from the book:

I don’t yet have all the answers. We’re still testing. But I had to share with you the best information we have as I write this with the understanding that there is more to come.

9.6 What Wind Means to You

While we don’t have complete test results we do know that even fairly low wind velocities can affect putting especially on really fast greens. And that’s not only when the wind is blowing across your line. A 5-mph wind (at ball level on a flat green) blowing straight into or behind your putt can change the distance it rolls by more than a foot either way. Obviously on longer putts or in stronger winds these effects will be magnified. So you could do everything right stroke your 30foot putt perfectly and still have it stop more than three feet short of the hole solely because the ball was rolling into a light breeze. Or on what you used to call a windless day you could roll your slightly downhill downgrain 30-foot putt 15 feet past the hole and off the green simply because that pleasant 5-mph breeze quietly urged your ball along in the downwind direction.

Since I’m still compiling data the best wind advice I can give you now is what I hope will be helpful hints. Expect and accept that your putting will be slightly less effective on windy days. And when I say windy I mean days that most golfers would describe as “breezy” or “fresh ” with wind speeds of only 5 to 10 mph. On serious-wind days when wind speeds above the ground are 15 to 30 mph expect some serious changes in your putting. And if the winds are really gusting just smile and enjoy the day because there is nothing else you can do. A good attitude and the knowledge of what’s happening will give you the edge over your competition.

The J.D. Test

If you feel the wind blowing in a constant direction at a nearly constant speed here’s an unscientific test that may give you a slight advantage over your friends. Don’t take this too seriously (I don’t have enough data yet) but it seems to have some validity and it’s fun. It’s a simple way to estimate wind strength and we call it the “J.D.” test after my youngest son because he thought of it.

Trefloyne Golf Club

The Long Drive Bible: How You Can Hit the Ball Longer, Straighter, and More Consistently

Extract from the book:

Seven of the 15 building blocks of putting deal with stroke mechanics. By the end of this chapter you should understand them and how they affect your ability to putt. These seven fundamentals (Figure 4.4.1) have the most to do with determining the quality of a putting stroke and its results. They are not the only mechanical factors but they are the primary ones and the ones we are most concerned with in our schools. They are your aim power source putter path putterface angle impact point flow lines and putter fitting. If you understand and improve these seven fundamentals you will roll better putts. If you also can understand how to read greens better and learn to have better putting feel and touch then there is no question but that you will also make more putts.

It is a fact proven by testing that the better you aim the better you putt. That’s why I say aim is the first fundamental of putting stroke mechanics. Most golfers aim very poorly which is significant because aim can have a direct impact on all the other fundamentals: If you aim poorly something else in your stroke must compensate to correct for the error.

Aim Is Learned

Aiming is easy. Everybody aims. It is aiming precisely where you want to aim that is more elusive. The fact that most golfers do a poor job of aiming is not surprising because there’s no feedback on a putting green to teach golfers how to aim properly. In the absence of feedback golfers use two inputs to guide their attempts to aim: First they use their previous putting results (what I call reaction aiming) and second they use the look of their putter relative to their Aimline (what I call position aiming). Further explanations are in order.

Reaction Aiming

The way most golfers aim is to consider past results and then align themselves and their putter to correct for stroke faults and produce the results they want. For example you miss a putt to the left and think “I pulled it ” or maybe “I aimed too far to the left.” Miss several putts left and you think “I must be aiming too far to the left.” So what do you do? You aim to the right. Pretty soon and without realizing you’ve learned to aim consistently to the right as a way of compensating for a stroke that tends to pull to the left.

The Seven Building Blocks of Stroke Mechanics 65

Trefloyne Golf Club

Golf Swing Tips

The “Simple Golf” Swing: “Golf for the Rest of Us”

Extract from the book:

Golf Tuition Trefloyne Golf Club

Notice that the left elbow is still locked at this point. The elbow is just crossing the imaginary line that you have created between your eyes and your belly button. Remember, try to stop your elbow at this point. This is the point where your wrists will start to flip through the ball.Also notice the angle between the left arm and the club shaft is almost the same as it was at setup.

Trefloyne Golf Club

 

Trefloyne Golf Course

Golf Lessons at Trefloyne Golf Course

About Trefloyne Golf Course

Golf Lessons at Trefloyne Golf Course

Golf Swing Tips

To improve your golf game, it’s vital that you take golf lessons. Golf is a sport that is almost impossible to learn without some sort of guidance. Luckily, there are golf experts around the country whose job it is to teach golf. By taking golf lessons, you can drastically improve your game in a relatively short amount of time. Taking golf lessons can be an expensive, time-consuming effort. And like any good or service that will cost money and require time, you should be careful before you buy.  Golf can be a really costly game to play and it is reasonable to assume that you have invested a fair amount of money in your equipment – golf clubs, golf bag, golf balls, golf clothing, golf cart etc; – therefore doesn’t it make common sense for you to learn how to use them to their advantage and improve your skills and capabilities?

Visit Trefloyne Golf Course for golf lessons and other info. on golf.

Trefloyne Golf Course

Welcome to Trefloyne Golf Course. The team here at Trefloyne like to describe our product as a Quality Golf Course with a refreshing attitude!! Tucked away in the Ritec Valley, tree lined and overlooking Tenby and the National Park of Pembrokeshire, Trefloyne Golf Club really is a memorable experience and also has it’s very own pro golf shop

Trefloyne Golf Course

Dave Pelz’s Putting Bible – golf’s least understood skill.

Extract from the book:

The ritual should take less than five seconds. Why? Because you will have just seen and felt your preview (perfect) stroke and you lose about 30 percent of that feel within eight seconds after creating it. (And it will have taken you about three seconds to get set in your final putting address position after finalizing your preview stroke to be ready to start your ritual.)

You Must Move Your Body

The ritual can be simple but it cannot he mental. Your mind races when you’re excited. Your heart beats faster your brain tends to run faster and time seems to fly when you’re in the heat of competition. So you can’t simply count “one two three go” in your mind as your ritual. You must move your fingers hands arms

Establish Your Practice Framework 231 and/or body in a series of motions that you can see and feel. If these movements are out of rhythm you can abort the stroke by backing off walking away and starting all over again.

If you can’t execute your preputt ritual with good rhythm and timing you almost certainly won’t be ready to execute a good putting stroke either. I’ve changed my ritual since my last book on putting Putt Like the Pros to make it last less than five seconds. While every golfer’s ritual should be something he feels comfortable doing at a rhythm that fits his personality I’ll show you mine as an example.

My ritual is short and sweet done to a count of five at a cadence of 80 beats per minute. But rather than counting I say the following words to myself: “down look look back through” (moving from left to right in the photographs in Figure 11.4.1). Just before starting my ritual I lift my putter a quarter of an inch off the ground; this is my trigger which tells both my mind and body that I’m ready to go ready to start my ritual and strike my putt. It says that I ‘ve completed my routine committed to my preview stroke moved in from my preview stroke looked at the hole once to make sure I moved in properly and I’m ready to go (the trigger occurs after I’ve moved into my putting setup just before 1 start my five-count ritual).

Trefloyne Golf Course

The Long Drive Bible: How You Can Hit the Ball Longer, Straighter, and More Consistently

Extract from the book:

3.3 It Gets More Difficult

So we’ve disposed of two methods that no one can or should be allowed to use. What about some techniques that have been tried and in some cases are still in use?

Croquet-Style

Next on the “easiness” scale (which means it’s a little more difficult than the techniques above) is standing so you face the putting line and putt croquet-style between your legs. Yes this really has been used. Bob Duden and Bob Shave Jr. two PGA Tour pros who had been struggling with their putting used this technique back in the 1960s. I’ve never been sure whether the USGA banned this method because it was too easy too nontraditional or it just looked bad when viewed from behind. It certainly made putting easier because it gave the golfer the best view of the line before the putt and a clear view of what the ball was doing immediately after it started to roll.

Both of these views provide critically important feedback that golfers generally miss when putting in the conventional style (that is standing to the side of the line). Croquet-style putting has other benefits: It removes all rotational motion of the forearms (which opens and closes the putterface during conventional putting) it forces the wrists to remain solid (no breakdown) and it creates the perfect in-line stroke path straight down the intended putting line.

Croquet putting is so easy that it was used by no less a legend than Sam Snead in the mid-1960s (when he was in his mid-fifties) to counter a case of the yips. Snead actually putted this way (Figure 3.3.1) – with one foot on either side of the target line – during the 1966 PGA Championship where he finished tied for sixth. Perhaps it was seeing the great Samuel Jackson Snead putt from the wrong direction or perhaps it was deemed to reduce the skill required to play the game – in any case croquet-style putting was quickly outlawed by golf’s powers that be.

So Sam modified the method slightly changing to “sidesaddle” (Figure 3.3.2)

Trefloyne Golf Course

Golf Swing Tips

The “Simple Golf” Swing: “Golf for the Rest of Us”

Extract from the book:

Golf Tuition Trefloyne Golf Course

The right elbow should remain locked to your right side throughout the backswing. As you can see, the left arm is still locked as well.This step is included for many reasons. First, it helps you swing around your spine and promotes a correct shoulder turn. It’s really hard to move your body horizontally, while keeping your right elbow locked to your side at the same time. Secondly, it prevents the “flying elbow.” The flying elbow produces everything from a slice to a wicked hook, depending on what you do with your hands in conjunction with it. So, keeping your elbow in contact with your side will help tremendously in assuring that you swing around your body, every single time. Third, it’s a power-producing move because it will put you in a position to easily flip your hands through the ball. Fourth, keeping your right elbow locked to your side will give you a great point of reference. It keeps your swing plane correct, and is a great indicator of when to stop the back swing. Finally, it helps you to “stay connected” throughout the swing. If you have your right elbow locked at your side, it will be hard to swing your arms without rotating your shoulders and visa versa.

Trefloyne Golf Course

 

Brecon Golf Club

Golf Lessons at Brecon Golf Club

About Brecon Golf Club

Golf Lessons at Brecon Golf Club

Golf Swing Tips

To improve your golf game, it’s vital that you take golf lessons. Golf is a sport that is almost impossible to learn without some sort of guidance. Luckily, there are golf experts around the country whose job it is to teach golf. By taking golf lessons, you can drastically improve your game in a relatively short amount of time. Taking golf lessons can be an expensive, time-consuming effort. And like any good or service that will cost money and require time, you should be careful before you buy.  Golf can be a really costly game to play and it is reasonable to assume that you have invested a fair amount of money in your equipment – golf clubs, golf bag, golf balls, golf clothing, golf cart etc; – therefore doesn’t it make common sense for you to learn how to use them to their advantage and improve your skills and capabilities?

Visit Brecon Golf Club for golf lessons and other info. on golf.

Brecon Golf Club

Situated 0.5 mile west of the Brecon Town Centre, this unique club boasts over a century of tradition and is considered by many as one of Wales’ finest nine hole golf courses. The club was Founded in 1902, originally designed by James Braid and was only the tenth club to join the Welsh Golfing Union.This is an attractive parkland course with excellent drainage and a great reputation for being in good condition all year round, particularly the greens. Its flat terrain makes for an easy and enjoyable walk, with breathtaking views of the Brecon Beacons providing an extremely pleasant and popular place to play golf. After a game you can enjoy the comforts and a warm welcome in the well-equipped clubhouse with a snack, a meal or just a drink.

Brecon Golf Club

Dave Pelz’s Putting Bible – golf’s least understood skill.

Extract from the book:

12.5 Retrain Your Power Source

I’ve got some good news and some bad news. Let’s deal with the bad news first: Even after discussing all of the practice drills and learning aids above I still haven ‘t talked about your power source and how to improve that part of your putting game. The good news is that if you’ve been working on the drills and exercises already mentioned in this and the preceding chapter you’ve already been learning how to work on it.

All the drills that deal with rhythm and the metronome involve work on your source of putting power. Because in the pure-in-line-square pendulum putting motion rhythm and timing replace muscle power and hitting. That’s not just good news that’s really good news.

Retrain Your Muscles to Be Quiet

By working on putting in your natural body rhythm you also are working on not putting with the muscles of your hands fingers and wrists. You may be wondering “How can I feel not doing something?” I assure you it will come. You not only can but you will learn the clean pure feel of the dead-hands stroke. What follows are a number of drills to help you recognize these perfect feelings.

294 Improve Your Stroke Mechanics

Brecon Golf Club

The Long Drive Bible: How You Can Hit the Ball Longer, Straighter, and More Consistently

Extract from the book:

And you’d better know how much gas you need before starting the trip because there are no filling stations (putting stroke adjustments) along the way (after you hit the ball).

Five Nonphysical Building Blocks: Touch Feel Attitude Routine and Ritual 113

Once you know how much gas you need then you have to figure out how hard to step on the gas pedal and when to step on the brakes as you drive on your Thanksgiving trip (something you figure out after you are into the trip) to negotiate the stops and turns in the road along the way. This “knowing how to drive” is analogous to knowing how to feel the proper stroke in putting where you must know in your mind’s eye the required size of the swing (or hardness of the hit) as well as how it will look and feel to impart the power which will provide the proper energy and speed of roll required. So touch is knowing how long the trip is and how much power it will require and feel is knowing how to apply the power (how to drive) to get you there.

Of course good touch and feel also require a proper read of the green knowing what will happen to your putt as it rolls. Think of green-reading as having a good road map for your journey. A good map or good directions can make the trip easy but a bad map with poor directions can turn the simplest trip into a nightmare.

So you need a map enough gas and the knowledge of how hard to step on the gas pedal along the way. You need all these things in concert to have a good trip. And you need good feel touch and green-reading skills also working together to putt well. Leave one out or do one poorly and it will he the same as losing your way on your Thanksgiving trip. Feel touch and green-reading are separate skills essentially different in nature yet each needs to be developed to provide the best result. And in case I ‘ve confused you that result is to roll the ball into the hole.

5.2 Touch and Feel Are in the Mind’s Eye

The skill bases for your touch and feel (green-reading will be discussed in Chapter 7) are intermingled in your mind. They are also intermingled in that they have a combined effect on putting results. But each is a separate skill which can be learned and developed over time.

Brecon Golf Club

Golf Swing Tips

The “Simple Golf” Swing: “Golf for the Rest of Us”

Extract from the book:

Golf Tuition Brecon Golf Club

Now just line everything up with that item and fire away. This method won’t cure all of your alignment problems, but it does give you a simple way to assure that you are on the right path. Many students have the habit of lining up way left or way right of the target. When the ball goes where they are “aiming”, they think they have a problem. If your ball consistently goes left or right of target, but flies straight, then your problem is your alignment. Try this simple method before every shot on the course and you’ll definitely drop a few strokes.

Brecon Golf Club

 

Builth Wells Golf Club

Golf Lessons at Builth Wells Golf Club

About Builth Wells Golf Club

Golf Lessons at Builth Wells Golf Club

Golf Swing Tips

To improve your golf game, it’s vital that you take golf lessons. Golf is a sport that is almost impossible to learn without some sort of guidance. Luckily, there are golf experts around the country whose job it is to teach golf. By taking golf lessons, you can drastically improve your game in a relatively short amount of time. Taking golf lessons can be an expensive, time-consuming effort. And like any good or service that will cost money and require time, you should be careful before you buy.  Golf can be a really costly game to play and it is reasonable to assume that you have invested a fair amount of money in your equipment – golf clubs, golf bag, golf balls, golf clothing, golf cart etc; – therefore doesn’t it make common sense for you to learn how to use them to their advantage and improve your skills and capabilities?

Visit Builth Wells Golf Club for golf lessons and other info. on golf.

Builth Wells Golf Club

THE GOLF COURSE presents a fair challenge to golfers of all levels. It is attractively laid out in splendid surroundings and is a comfortable walk. The variety in the holes means that players at the end of their round will find that they have used most of the clubs in their bag at some time.The Club is situated on the outskirts of the historic market town of Builth Wells that includes in its attractions, a cinema / theatre / exhibition complex, swimming pool, interesting retail outlets, hotels and restaurants. The town is surrounded by majestic rural countryside with many historic walks.

Builth Wells Golf Club

Dave Pelz’s Putting Bible – golf’s least understood skill.

Extract from the book:

15.1 Overview Concepts The single most important concept in putting is that it is part of a great game. Never forget that golf is a game to be played and enjoyed for its beauty the thrill of competition and the many and varied joys to be encountered while in the process of trying to post the best score you can on any given day. Yes it is just a game but a very special game one of the best ways to spend and enjoy your time. It’s very true as people often say that golf can be a microcosm of life itself with struggles and heartaches trials and tribulations victories and defeats as well as fun and jubilation with family friends and total strangers alike. It is the lifetime sport you can play for as long as you can move your body and you can enjoy it at any level of proficiency. It is a game impossible to master yet simple and basic enough for even the most mundane of us to enjoy trying. Putting is but one of six games that make up golf (Figure 15.1.1).Yet it constitutes golf’s most frequent shots (almost half) and is an endeavor utilizing a skill set unlike any other in the game. The golfer’s swing stance posture grip knowledge and attitude are tested differently in putting than in any of golf’s other games and golfers who don’t putt well don’t score well.

Wrap-Up 365

Golf is beautiful outdoor corridors carpets trees holes defined by sand and water sunshine birds rain wind companions calling us to play “Come see what score you can post today.” Within golf putting is sloping and undulating greens growing grass and a moving hole which from a new and unique position every day dares us to go for it yet hides behind an almost invisible veil of footprints and gentle breezes.

Putting Concepts

With putting as in many endeavors the better you understand how to do it the easier it becomes to do.

366 Wrap-Up

Builth Wells Golf Club

The Long Drive Bible: How You Can Hit the Ball Longer, Straighter, and More Consistently

Extract from the book:

The Seven Building Blocks of Stroke Mechanics 107

A different kind of move is the “peek ” in which the golfer both turns and looks up in the middle of his stroke in an attempt to see the result. Probably the most famous peek was at the 1970 British Open at St. Andrews when Doug Sanders (Figure 4.10.20) missed a 2½-foot putt to drop into a tie with Jack Nicklaus who then beat him in the playoff.

4.11 Putter Fitting

Proper putter fitting is not fundamentally a part of putting stroke mechanics but there’s no doubt that it can help you make better strokes. If the length or lie of a putter is wrong for you you’ll be forced to make compensations in order to putt at all well (Figure 4.11.1). And every characteristic of your putter that is poorly fit to your body size shape setup posture or alignment is one more card stacked against the odds of your executing a pure accurate smooth and noncompensating stroke.

The truth is that most golfers change their strokes to fit their putters when they should be changing their putters to fit their strokes (Figure 4.11.2). They don’t do much in the way of putter fitting in some cases because all they’ve been told about choosing a putter is to use one that they like the looks of. In other instances golfers use whatever putter has been given to them.

You should never change from your proper eye position stance or posture to accommodate a poorly fit putter.

The Seven Building Blocks of Stroke Mechanics 109

Builth Wells Golf Club

Golf Swing Tips

The “Simple Golf” Swing: “Golf for the Rest of Us”

Extract from the book:

Golf Tuition Builth Wells Golf Club

This is a different view of the complete follow through. Your forearms are crossed, and that is the sign that you have completed the follow-through correctly Keep your head perfectly still during the entire swing This is the last crucial step that you must master. It’s by far the easiest step, but ironically it will produce the most results. The biggest problem is that you don’t always know when you are moving your head. You may find that swinging easier helps keep the head still, but other than that it is just something that you will have to really concentrate on.

Builth Wells Golf Club

 

Cradoc Golf Club

Golf Lessons at Cradoc Golf Club

About Cradoc Golf Club

Golf Lessons at Cradoc Golf Club

Golf Swing Tips

To improve your golf game, it’s vital that you take golf lessons. Golf is a sport that is almost impossible to learn without some sort of guidance. Luckily, there are golf experts around the country whose job it is to teach golf. By taking golf lessons, you can drastically improve your game in a relatively short amount of time. Taking golf lessons can be an expensive, time-consuming effort. And like any good or service that will cost money and require time, you should be careful before you buy.  Golf can be a really costly game to play and it is reasonable to assume that you have invested a fair amount of money in your equipment – golf clubs, golf bag, golf balls, golf clothing, golf cart etc; – therefore doesn’t it make common sense for you to learn how to use them to their advantage and improve your skills and capabilities?

Visit Cradoc Golf Club for golf lessons and other info. on golf.

Cradoc Golf Club

Cradoc Golf Club is situated alongside the spectacularly beautiful scenery of the Brecon Beacons National Park. Just 2 miles outside the historic market town of Brecon and just a 45 minute drive from Celtic Manor the venue of the 2010 Ryder Cup. The Club is easily accessible from the Midlands, S.W. England, South and West Wales

Cradoc Golf Club

Dave Pelz’s Putting Bible – golf’s least understood skill.

Extract from the book:

The Stance

I am a strong believer in taking a narrow stance when chipping or pitching onto the green because that encourages golfers to use their lower bodies to maintain the rhythm of their swings.

And those arc the same reasons I strongly discourage a narrow stance for putting. A narrow stance makes it too easy for the golfer to move and rotate the lower body. Furthermore a narrow stance isn’t stable enough to resist being pushed around in the wind.

To establish a stable base for your stroke take a stance width that is at least as wide as your shoulders (Figure 4.10.13) as measured from the centerline of your

The Seven Building Blocks of Stroke Mechanics 103 shoes to the center of each shoulder. Even wider stances are okay but narrower is not.

If stability continues to be a problem you might borrow something from Arnold Palmer who established a very solid base for his putting stroke by standing knock-kneed (Figure 4.10.14). With his knees turned in Arnold absolutely could not move his lower body. However most golfers I suggest this to seem embarrassed to use it which is too had because it works.

Cradoc Golf Club

The Long Drive Bible: How You Can Hit the Ball Longer, Straighter, and More Consistently

Extract from the book:

This technique produced the consistently best putting I’ve ever seen and it is legal. But I’m certain that if someone switches to this style and starts winning with it the USGA probably will ban it.

One of the tenets of the USGA the ruling body of golf is to protect and maintain the integrity of the game in part by preserving its challenge and difficulty. I support this noble purpose and think most golfers feel the same way. If we lost the challenge in the game it wouldn’t be nearly so much fun. Having said that we all want to make our own putting strokes simpler so we can hole more putts score better and enjoy the game to its fullest.

In keeping with their tradition of maintaining the game’s challenge the USGA would prefer that golfers putt in what they describe as the “traditional style.” While this technique is not as simple or easy as the methods described above it’s not necessarily all that difficult either. Lots of putts have been and will be made the USGA way.

Up to this point I have been going from the easiest to more difficult ways to putt. Now I have to reverse that. In discussing the following ways to putt all of which conform to the Rules I will begin with the most difficult and work down to what I perceive to be the easiest way to putt.

The USGA would be happiest if every golfer would putt like Bobby Jones (Figure 3.4.1) used to putt and would use a putter similar to Jones’s old “Calamity Jane.” Jones putted standing perpendicular to the intended putting line and made what appeared to be a miniature golf swing. While this sounds like it might make putting easy being like all the other swings in golf in reality it makes putting quite a bit more difficult.

If the putting stroke is a miniature chip shot which is a miniature 5-iron swing which is a miniature driver swing it makes down-the-line vision difficult involves a slight rotation of the body and encourages rotation of the forearms. This also encourages rotation of the putterface provides far more power than is needed and brings to bear critical timing requirements all of which make putting so difficult and traumatic to so many golfers.

Methods of Putting 41

Cradoc Golf Club

Golf Swing Tips

The “Simple Golf” Swing: “Golf for the Rest of Us”

Extract from the book:

Golf Tuition Cradoc Golf Club

Here is a view from the front. The goal of this photo is to show that there is no lateral movement. Simply rotating your right shoulder around your spine.*Please note that you should NOT be cocking your wrists at the end of your backswing. While this may add a bit of power, it will totally throw off your timing. The results of a wrist cock are slices, hooks, fat shots, etc.

Cradoc Golf Club

 

Knighton Golf Club

Golf Lessons at Knighton Golf Club

About Knighton Golf Club

Golf Lessons at Knighton Golf Club

Golf Swing Tips

To improve your golf game, it’s vital that you take golf lessons. Golf is a sport that is almost impossible to learn without some sort of guidance. Luckily, there are golf experts around the country whose job it is to teach golf. By taking golf lessons, you can drastically improve your game in a relatively short amount of time. Taking golf lessons can be an expensive, time-consuming effort. And like any good or service that will cost money and require time, you should be careful before you buy.  Golf can be a really costly game to play and it is reasonable to assume that you have invested a fair amount of money in your equipment – golf clubs, golf bag, golf balls, golf clothing, golf cart etc; – therefore doesn’t it make common sense for you to learn how to use them to their advantage and improve your skills and capabilities?

Visit Knighton Golf Club for golf lessons and other info. on golf.

Knighton Golf Club

If you like flat, manicured, parkland tracks then Knighton is not for you. But if you enjoy courses that are full of character, that have uphill and downhill lies and offer some of the most spectacular views you are ever likely to see on a golf course, then you will not do better than the nine-hole course at Knighton in mid-Wales. The word “character” springs easily to mind when you think of Knighton. It’s full of it, from the quirky and welcoming clubhouse to the glorious eighth hole that leaves you breathless in admiration. The course isn’t long but it is demanding and it does not give up it’s par easily. Knighton is a thoroughly enjoyable golf course and the views are just stunning!!!

Knighton Golf Club

Dave Pelz’s Putting Bible – golf’s least understood skill.

Extract from the book:

Step 4. Make at least three but not more than six practice swings until you see and feel the perfect stroke that you imagine would roll an imaginary ball sitting four inches to the left of your real ball (Figure 11.2.4) along an imaginary ball track over an imaginary hole to a resting point 17 inches behind and four inches

Establish Your Practice Framework 225 to the left of the real hole. (Everything about this practice – the imaginary ball ball track and 17-inches-past point – should be four inches to the left of where you see the real ball track and hole so when you move four inches over to address your putt everything will be correct for the real putt while still exactly the same as the way you just practiced it.)

Always make your first practice swing looking at the imaginary point 17 inches past sensing and feeling the proper-length swing for the distance. Make the second swing while looking down at your imaginary ball again trying to feel the perfect-size stroke. Make at least one more practice stroke while looking down then look up after you finish the follow-through (holding it for a few seconds) and imagine your imaginary ball rolling to the perfect 17-inches-past point. If after this third stroke everything feels right and you believe a repeat of your third stroke will hole the real putt commit to it as your “preview” of the best stroke you can make.

Step 5. With your decision that your last practice stroke was the perfect stroke the one that will hole the real putt you have created your preview stroke the perfect stroke for making your putt. You have just seen and felt it in your mind’s eye.

However if you are not completely confident after a third practice stroke in Step 4 you are allowed one two or even three more practice strokes until you see and feel the perfect preview stroke. Once you feel it commit to it and move into the address position for your real putt. Moving in is Step 5.

You’re now ready to execute your putting ritual and stroke your putt. Your 5step routine should have prepared you to make the best stroke you know how to make. The better you have seen and felt that your preview stroke was perfect and the clearer the perfect stroke remains in your mind’s eye the more likely you are to make a good stroke when you actually putt (Figure 11.2.5).

Knighton Golf Club

The Long Drive Bible: How You Can Hit the Ball Longer, Straighter, and More Consistently

Extract from the book:

Most golfers control their putting with the small muscles of their hands wrists and forearms. These are the muscles that control most of the things we do in life – hitting things twisting things moving things – so using our hands and forearms in golf is instinctive and therefore feels natural to us. But instinct and natu

68 The Seven Building Blocks of Stroke Mechanics ralness don’ t necessarily mean correct. And in fact trying to find a way to putt that is both initially comfortable and natural usually leads to disaster.

Supplying the power which determines how fast and how far your putts will roll from the muscles of your wrists hands and fingers (Figure 4.5.1) is bad. Wrist motion (hinging) causes putterface angle variations and hand and wrist muscles lend to tighten up and not work well under even slight pressure. But powering your putts with these muscles also brings an added complication: It’s not had all the time.

You can practice putting this way for years and as long as you putt on the course exactly the way you do in practice – relaxed and calm – things will be reasonably okay. But wait until you get really excited. When your heart begins to beat faster because a putt really matters your body naturally produces adrenaline which makes all of your muscles stronger. Then all your practice goes out the window because the muscles that control your putting power are now stronger than they ever were on the putting green. Even if your stroke feels the way it did in practice the adrenaline-induced extra power will cause it to provide the wrong amount of energy to your putts and produce bad results on the course.

You Can’t Avoid Adrenaline Everybody gets to experience excitement and adrenaline in golf. It’s part of why we love the game and if you want to become a better player you must learn to deal with it. You must learn to play well when adrenaline is in your system. This is easy in the power game when you want to hit the ball as far you can with whatever club is in your hands. Adrenaline in your system helps you to do this. But putting is altogether different. You can’t take one less club on the green when you’re pumped up. And you certainly don ‘t want to putt the ball as far as you can.

Luckily there is a simple way to control adrenaline when putting. Learn to putt

The Seven Building Blocks of Stroke Mechanics 69 in such a way that the adrenaline-affected muscles of your fingers hands and wrists don’t control how far or fast your putts roll. You’ll learn about that in section 13.5.

Knighton Golf Club

Golf Swing Tips

The “Simple Golf” Swing: “Golf for the Rest of Us”

Extract from the book:

Golf Tuition Knighton Golf Club

Position the golf ball in the manner previously described, then stand straight up. Your knees are not locked, but they are close to locked. Your back is perfectly straight. Your chest should be out. It won’t feel right to have your back straight and chest protruding. It will look and feel “exaggeratedâ€

Llandrindod Wells Golf Club

Golf Lessons at Llandrindod Wells Golf Club

About Llandrindod Wells Golf Club

Golf Lessons at Llandrindod Wells Golf Club

Golf Swing Tips

To improve your golf game, it’s vital that you take golf lessons. Golf is a sport that is almost impossible to learn without some sort of guidance. Luckily, there are golf experts around the country whose job it is to teach golf. By taking golf lessons, you can drastically improve your game in a relatively short amount of time. Taking golf lessons can be an expensive, time-consuming effort. And like any good or service that will cost money and require time, you should be careful before you buy.  Golf can be a really costly game to play and it is reasonable to assume that you have invested a fair amount of money in your equipment – golf clubs, golf bag, golf balls, golf clothing, golf cart etc; – therefore doesn’t it make common sense for you to learn how to use them to their advantage and improve your skills and capabilities?

Visit Llandrindod Wells Golf Club for golf lessons and other info. on golf.

Llandrindod Wells Golf Club

Founded in 1905, the golf course was designed on a gently undulating plateau overlooking the town of Llandrindod Wells, by six times Open Champion Harry Vardon.Vardon designed a golf course that demonstrates a unique individuality that is seldom seen on parkland golf courses. Vardon’s innovative use of the natural environment created a golf course that plays like a traditional “links” course.At almost 5800 yards with a par of 69 this is a golf course that no golfer will want to miss.

Llandrindod Wells Golf Club

Dave Pelz’s Putting Bible – golf’s least understood skill.

Extract from the book:

Everybody can benefit from the stability drills but they are especially helpful to golfers who make good mechanical strokes yet decelerate into impact. If you’re not stable (accelerating) through impact every error you make is maximized in your results. Simply by making a tiny change from your present putting rhythm you may be able to change your unstable stroke to a stable one. And if you do your results will improve significantly even dramatically in pressure situations.

12.3 Groove Your Impact Point

If making solid contact between putter and ball is a problem you can improve if you are willing to do some careful work. I say work because it will take about 20 000 solid practice strokes to make solid contact a habit. And I say careful because many golfers who try to change their stroke in search of more solid contact

Improve Your Stroke Mechanics 279 find themselves missing every putt to the right or left with their new solid stroke (because they practiced carelessly) and you don’t want that.

The program we recommend has worked for almost every golfer we’ve given it to without creating other problems in the process. It involves finding and marking your putter sweetspot documenting your improvement progress and maintaining a good stroke path while you improve your impact pattern.

If your putter has a mark on its top line don’t assume that is where you should address and strike your putts. Many manufacturers place those marks where they look good but don’t do the engineering and quality control necessary to balance the putter weight so the sweetspot is really there.

Llandrindod Wells Golf Club

The Long Drive Bible: How You Can Hit the Ball Longer, Straighter, and More Consistently

Extract from the book:

Problems on the Greens 25

That gives them a chance to go in and the longest ones will probably stop near enough to the hole to leave no-brainers coming back.

Now look at the bottom of Figure 2.6.5 to see how far these same putts roll given the same amount of starting energy on a straight downhill putt. There ‘s a big difference from the level and uphill putts. Of course each downhill putt rolls farther but more important the spread of distances between balls has increased meaning the roll distance is more sensitive to energy input. Now the distance between the longest and shortest balls is 18 feet. So your downhill stroke has to be about three times more precise than your uphill stroke to stop a putt at the right distance. When putting downhill make a stroke of the wrong speed and you’ll have trouble making your next putt.

I’m not saying that understanding putting like this will make you a great putter. But I am saying that understanding nature’s rules and where the dangers lie in putting can help you be a better putter. And not understanding what putting is all about will make it even more difficult for you to learn to putt well.

So if you don’t know that downhill putts break more than uphill putts on the same slope (covered in Chapter 7) then you won’t be making many downhill-breaking putts. Or if you believe that Bobby Locke and Ben Crenshaw struck their putts with overspin to make them dive into the hole then it’s unlikely that you’ll work on those aspects of your putting that actually can help you putt better (see section 4.9).

It might seem about now that I’m being very negative about putting that I’m pointing out how hard it is how much you don’t know and how much you have to learn to be a good putter. I’m not trying to he negative but I am trying to point out how much you have to learn. Learning is what good putting is all about: It’s not hard to putt well; it is hard to learn how to putt well. And the difference is crucial. I place much of the blame for the difficulty in learning squarely on the putting green. The green provides a very poor environment in which to learn.

Standing on the putting green golfers have no idea why they miss putts or why they make them. After missing a putt (even on the practice green) most golfers assume their stroke mechanics were to blame. However they may have stroked a perfect putt but it hit a hard-to-see footprint which caused the putt to miss the hole. Or they might make a putt and assume they stroked it perfectly when they actually hit a terrible putt but misread it just the right amount to compensate and – only luck can explain it – roll it into the hole.

Llandrindod Wells Golf Club

Golf Swing Tips

The “Simple Golf” Swing: “Golf for the Rest of Us”

Extract from the book:

Golf Tuition Llandrindod Wells Golf Club

This is a different view of the complete follow through. Your forearms are crossed, and that is the sign that you have completed the follow-through correctly Keep your head perfectly still during the entire swing This is the last crucial step that you must master. It’s by far the easiest step, but ironically it will produce the most results. The biggest problem is that you don’t always know when you are moving your head. You may find that swinging easier helps keep the head still, but other than that it is just something that you will have to really concentrate on.

Llandrindod Wells Golf Club

 

Machynlleth Golf Club

Golf Lessons at Machynlleth Golf Club

About Machynlleth Golf Club

Golf Lessons at Machynlleth Golf Club

Golf Swing Tips

To improve your golf game, it’s vital that you take golf lessons. Golf is a sport that is almost impossible to learn without some sort of guidance. Luckily, there are golf experts around the country whose job it is to teach golf. By taking golf lessons, you can drastically improve your game in a relatively short amount of time. Taking golf lessons can be an expensive, time-consuming effort. And like any good or service that will cost money and require time, you should be careful before you buy.  Golf can be a really costly game to play and it is reasonable to assume that you have invested a fair amount of money in your equipment – golf clubs, golf bag, golf balls, golf clothing, golf cart etc; – therefore doesn’t it make common sense for you to learn how to use them to their advantage and improve your skills and capabilities?

Visit Machynlleth Golf Club for golf lessons and other info. on golf.

Machynlleth Golf Club

Play Golf Surrounded by beautiful hills, in the shadow of Cadair Idris Mountain, at this much loved nine hole heathland course situated on the outskirts of Machynlleth in Mid Wales. The original self proclaimed capital of Wales.The attractive mountain scenery means there are splendid views from every part of the course, so beautiful that if your not under par, you can blame it on the dazzling view! The course itself is long enough to be challenging, is a lot of fun to play and provides a good test of golf for players of all levels. There maybe a few hillocks to climb, but you only really have to look at the mountains

Machynlleth Golf Club

Dave Pelz’s Putting Bible – golf’s least understood skill.

Extract from the book:

Which raises the “chicken or the egg” question: Which comes first missing to the left or aiming to the right? Well I’m going to give you the “chicken or the egg” answer: I don’t know. But more important it doesn’t matter and golfers shouldn’t care. Whichever came first the other is always there. If you correct one fault but leave the other in place the correction will soon disappear. To improve you must always correct two things the mistake and its compensation (correct only one thing and you ‘ll probably putt worse).

In our schools we have learned that the most efficient way a golfer can learn proper aim is to separate how it is learned from his stroke results. It usually takes three to six weeks of nightly practice with a feedback device. You can’t do this outdoors putting on a real green because there is no feedback on proper aim there (whether a putt goes in or not doesn’t show you where you aimed). In fact it’s possible to putt for the rest of your life on a putting green and never improve your aim.

The “LazrAimer”

The most efficient way to teach your brain what perfect putter alignment looks like (that is when the putterface is perfectly aligned to your Aimline) is with a device called the LazrAimer (Figure 11.7.1). We use this device with every student in our three-day schools to measure their ability to aim and teach them how to improve this ability. The LazrAimer actually doubles the visible manifestation of the mistake (Figure 11.7.2) which is good because after practicing with it for a while and beginning to improve it points out the remaining errors no matter how small. Although three days of practice is not enough to learn to aim well it gives students a start and makes them very aware of the problem. By the time they leave us they know that if they don’t learn to aim properly any work they do to improve their strokes will probably he wasted.

The LazrAimer shines a low-power laser beam onto a small mirror attached to the putterface. After aiming the putter at the LazrAimer to the best of your ability you say “on” to voice-activate the beam which turns on for a few seconds

264 Establish Your Practice Framework bounces off the putterface back to the wall and shows any error in alignment.

Machynlleth Golf Club

The Long Drive Bible: How You Can Hit the Ball Longer, Straighter, and More Consistently

Extract from the book:

Let me answer these as best I can:

I believe the best putters in the world are playing on the PGA Tour. My proof is the results of the first two World Putting Championships where the Tour pros were seriously challenged by some Senior Tour players several LPGA Tour players and a number of amateurs both young and old. However the PGA Tour players placed higher as a group than any other.

Also my data on the percentage of putts holed from different distances shows that the PGA Tour players lead all other groups. Don’t think that you can look at the statistics quoted in the newspapers and find this information because the number that the papers publish (provided by the Tour) simply show how many putts the players average on greens hit in regulation which is affected by the quality of their iron shots (the better the iron play the shorter their putts). And these are the new putting stats. Years ago the Tour’s statistics measured putts taken per green which was influenced by how many greens players missed and how consistently they chipped close to the hole (again leaving them shorter putts). Neither of these statistics measures the quality of a player’s putting because both are strongly influenced by the quality of different shots (approaches and chips).

The true measure of the Tour pros’ putting is indicated by the percentage of putts they make (“convert”) based solely on the length of the putts (shown in Figure 1.4.1 page 7). The shaded curve is data on PGA Tour players taken between the years 1977 and 1992 and shows the spread between the best and worst conversion percentages. It has now been almost 10 years since we measured how well the pros putt and the Pelz Golf Institute is in the process of repeating this test. We hope we’ll find that the percentages have changed in recent years (they remained fairly consistent in the period from ’87 to ’92) as the conditions of greens improve and as players improve their skills (and perhaps as some of our teaching is taking effect).

If you want an answer to question 2 – “How well do you putt?” – you must measure your percentage of putts holed from each distance. You can do this but it will take some effort. You have to record the distance of each putt on your scorecard as you move around the course and indicate those you hole. After 10 to 15

Problems on the Greens 29 rounds (and at least 5 to 10 putts from each distance) you’ll begin to be able to plot your own conversion chart and compare it to those of the pros.

As for question 3 – “How good can one get at putting?” – the answer depends on a number of things: the quality of the greens how well a player reads those greens and the quality of the player’s stroke and touch. Although none of these questions can be answered definitively in this book I assure you that all of the above are getting better all the time. As greens improve putting strokes improve and golfers learn to read greens better a higher percentage of putts from every distance will be made in the future.

Machynlleth Golf Club

Golf Swing Tips

The “Simple Golf” Swing: “Golf for the Rest of Us”

Extract from the book:

Golf Tuition Machynlleth Golf Club

The right elbow should remain locked to your right side throughout the backswing. As you can see, the left arm is still locked as well.This step is included for many reasons. First, it helps you swing around your spine and promotes a correct shoulder turn. It’s really hard to move your body horizontally, while keeping your right elbow locked to your side at the same time. Secondly, it prevents the “flying elbow.” The flying elbow produces everything from a slice to a wicked hook, depending on what you do with your hands in conjunction with it. So, keeping your elbow in contact with your side will help tremendously in assuring that you swing around your body, every single time. Third, it’s a power-producing move because it will put you in a position to easily flip your hands through the ball. Fourth, keeping your right elbow locked to your side will give you a great point of reference. It keeps your swing plane correct, and is a great indicator of when to stop the back swing. Finally, it helps you to “stay connected” throughout the swing. If you have your right elbow locked at your side, it will be hard to swing your arms without rotating your shoulders and visa versa.

Machynlleth Golf Club

 

Rhosgoch Golf Leisure

Golf Lessons at Rhosgoch Golf & Leisure

About Rhosgoch Golf & Leisure

Golf Lessons at Rhosgoch Golf & Leisure

Golf Swing Tips

To improve your golf game, it’s vital that you take golf lessons. Golf is a sport that is almost impossible to learn without some sort of guidance. Luckily, there are golf experts around the country whose job it is to teach golf. By taking golf lessons, you can drastically improve your game in a relatively short amount of time. Taking golf lessons can be an expensive, time-consuming effort. And like any good or service that will cost money and require time, you should be careful before you buy.  Golf can be a really costly game to play and it is reasonable to assume that you have invested a fair amount of money in your equipment – golf clubs, golf bag, golf balls, golf clothing, golf cart etc; – therefore doesn’t it make common sense for you to learn how to use them to their advantage and improve your skills and capabilities?

Visit Rhosgoch Golf & Leisure for golf lessons and other info. on golf.

Rhosgoch Golf & Leisure

A golfing oasis surrounded by outstanding views of the Radnorshire Hills, overlooking Rhosgoch Bog, a sight of special Scientific Interest, one of the few ‘quacking bogs’ remaining in Europe, supporting rare and endangered wildlife and flora.

Rhosgoch Golf & Leisure

Dave Pelz’s Putting Bible – golf’s least understood skill.

Extract from the book:

Drawback to many different holes. You are penalized when you don’t roll the ball the proper speed rewarded when you do. It’s the judging of your speed and distance result after each putt (whether it stops in the Safe-Zone or not) that teaches your mind’s eye the proper touch for the future. And because of the penalty for finishing either short or more than 34 inches past you instinctively learn the touch required to roll putts 17 inches past the hole more frequently. This is the touch you want to carry over into all your putting for makable-range putts up to 35 feet.

Double-Safety-Drawback

This is the ultimate pressure drill for practicing touch on putts between 10 and 30 feet (again the rules are in Figure 13.2.5) because the penalty for rolling first putts the wrong speed is so severe.

This game also emphasizes the skill of holing 6-to 10-footers putts you often face whenever you play. It ‘s best to play Double-Safety-Drawback to a new hole every time: This makes your mind’s eye focus on a new putt a new distance and the touch for a new stroke each time.

Finally remember that it is of the utmost importance that you use your routine and ritual during all of these games to maximize on-course benefits later.

Chiputting

Rhosgoch Golf & Leisure

The Long Drive Bible: How You Can Hit the Ball Longer, Straighter, and More Consistently

Extract from the book:

I’ve seen photographs of Locke from which 1 can imagine that his stroke traveled on an in-to-out path with the putterface slightly closed through impact (Fig

Methods of Putting 45 ure 3.5.5). Such a stroke motion would make one think he was trying to hook puns and he may have actually put a very small amount of initial hook spin on his longer putts (his stroke proved both very consistent and very successful – Locke’s putting prowess was legendary). But I’m sure his putts were not spinning to the left or downward when they found the hole. They rolled in just like other golfers’ putts except they may have done so more consistently than any other player of his time. (In section 4.9 you’ll learn that the surface of the green takes all the spin off a putt within the first 20 percent of its roll.)

Bobby Locke was a great putter but his putts did not hook into the hole. preparing to roll a putt.

The Cut Stroke

While there’s no such thing as hooking putts it is possible to cut across the path of one’s putts which is precisely what Chi Chi Rodriguez did while winning more than 30 tournaments in his career. Chi Chi actually putted fairly well in the early years of his career consistently cutting across the ball by swinging the putterhead outside-to-inside across the line (Figure 3.5.6). But his putting failed him later on because a cut stroke makes putting more complex than it needs to be.

It takes a talented athlete like Chi Chi to swing his putter to the left while holding the face open to the right and successfully make his ball go straight. But even he couldn’t do it all the time which is why I think he would have won quite a few more tournaments had he grooved and owned a simpler stroke. (Don’t think the cut stroke spins putts enough to make them slice across the green. The friction of the grass takes all spin off of putts the same as with hook-stroke putts.)

Another unusual – I wouldn’t go so far as to call it unique – putting style was put to good use for many years by Billy Casper. He locked his arms against his stomach and powered his putts purely by hinging his wrists (Figure 3.5.7). Once again Casper no longer uses this method and steers others away from it saying that it took far more time patience and practice to keep sharp than the pendulum stroke that is now popular among Tour pros.

Rhosgoch Golf & Leisure

Golf Swing Tips

The “Simple Golf” Swing: “Golf for the Rest of Us”

Extract from the book:

Golf Tuition Rhosgoch Golf & Leisure

First of all, it’s important that you realize that your grip will affect the results that you get. However, it’s not as complicated as the other systems make it out to be. First, grab the club with your right hand so the face of it is toward the target. Keep the face pointed toward the target, while placing your left hand on the bottom of the grip or handle. At this point you should be holding your left hand out flat, so that it is touching the bottom of the grip. Position the joint where your left pinky meets your palm directly underneath the handle of the club. Keep the pinky there and place the first joint in your left forefinger directly underneath the club. Now, do not lift your fingers up, bringing the grip of the club into your palm; instead, hold the handle steady with your left fingers and wrap your palm around the top of the grip. This is an important distinction. Again, don’t wrap the fingers towards the palm, but instead wrap your palm around the top of the club. Now, you should be able to easily place your left thumb directly on top of the club. This should form a V-shape where your left thumb and left forefinger meet. This V-shape should point directly to your right shoulder when it’s complete.

Rhosgoch Golf & Leisure

 

St Giles Newtown Golf Club

Golf Lessons at St Giles Newtown Golf Club

About St Giles Newtown Golf Club

Golf Lessons at St Giles Newtown Golf Club

Golf Swing Tips

To improve your golf game, it’s vital that you take golf lessons. Golf is a sport that is almost impossible to learn without some sort of guidance. Luckily, there are golf experts around the country whose job it is to teach golf. By taking golf lessons, you can drastically improve your game in a relatively short amount of time. Taking golf lessons can be an expensive, time-consuming effort. And like any good or service that will cost money and require time, you should be careful before you buy.  Golf can be a really costly game to play and it is reasonable to assume that you have invested a fair amount of money in your equipment – golf clubs, golf bag, golf balls, golf clothing, golf cart etc; – therefore doesn’t it make common sense for you to learn how to use them to their advantage and improve your skills and capabilities?

Visit St Giles Newtown Golf Club for golf lessons and other info. on golf.

St Giles Newtown Golf Club

The 6012-yard course is a challenging par 70 parkland style course conveniently situated between the A483 road and the River Severn on the outskirts of the Mid Wales market town of Newtown.Golf has been played in Newtown for well over a century although not at its current location. The club was founded in 1895 and spent the first 13 years of its life at the Bryn on the outskirts of the town before moving to its current location in 1908. Since its inception the course layout has changed three times growing and making better use of the terrain. In 1911 Harry Vardon, who was advising Llandrindod Wells Golf Club, visited St Giles and gave his expert opinion on the proposed extension to the course.

St Giles Newtown Golf Club

Dave Pelz’s Putting Bible – golf’s least understood skill.

Extract from the book:

So forget about luck both good and bad (which you can’t control anyway) and look for the factors that you can control (or at least influence) to determine results. Also become aware of the influences outside your control that can affect your results. Many of them are visible and therefore easily recognized. Some however are invisible to the human eye and are much more difficult to deal with (see section 2.3).

I don’t mention these outside-influence factors to make the game seem more difficult but to help you recognize and understand them so that when you witness unexpected behavior on the greens you won’t panic. And I mention them now before getting into any mechanics of good putting so you keep things in perspective keeping what you can and can’t control separate. If you can always keep the “big picture” in mind and ignore the short-term statistical uncertainties you can better accomplish your tasks of playing the game and focusing your attention on those things you can control.

We can see – and therefore know about – the obvious imperfections on the surface of a putting green caused by disease spike marks and pitch marks. These often cause balls to go somewhere other than where we wanted them to go:

All of these green imperfections can have a negative effect on putting especially when the ball is moving slowly (as it does near the end of its roll). And you know what? There is nothing you can do about it. But all of these are seeable so golfers understand them and know they are part of the game. If you miss a putt because of one of them you mark it down to a bit of bad luck assume that your good luck will come and don’t worry. But most important you don’t change your stroke because of them.

What about some factors that golfers don’t see? There are many. The length of the grass on a green (determined by the mower that cut it that morning) has a tremendous effect on how fast balls roll and how much putts break that day. The moisture in the surface of the green influences green speed: A light covering of dew water from a recent rain or the irrigation system even the sand content near the surface of the green (which affects water retention) all can change a putt’s roll speed and break. Each of these factors can be measured and known by golfers (in fact I’ll discuss them in Chapter 7) but they rarely are.

What about grain the direction the grass grows (Figure 2.3.1)? The stronger the grass blades and the stronger the forces of nature (such as nearby water sun angle and wind all of which cause grass to grow in certain directions) the greater the likelihood that the grain will influence your putting. Again grain can be accurately measured and known but not in the time a golfer has while sizing up his next putt. (For a more detailed look at grain see section 7.10.)

St Giles Newtown Golf Club

The Long Drive Bible: How You Can Hit the Ball Longer, Straighter, and More Consistently

Extract from the book:

The pop stroke does have one advantage and that is it keeps the putterface angle essentially square at all times which is a good thing. However it uses the muscles of the hands and arms for power and is therefore a difficult method to use if you want to develop really good touch.

One of the more interesting putting techniques in golf history is the so-called “hook stroke” of the great South African Bobby Locke who won more than 80 tournaments worldwide between the 1930s and ’50s including four British Opens. Many golfers have told me that Locke put hook spin on his putts which made them dive into the hole. That may have been what both they and Locke thought but I’m sure it was not the case.

I’ve seen photographs of Locke from which 1 can imagine that his stroke traveled on an in-to-out path with the putterface slightly closed through impact (Fig

Methods of Putting 45 ure 3.5.5). Such a stroke motion would make one think he was trying to hook puns and he may have actually put a very small amount of initial hook spin on his longer putts (his stroke proved both very consistent and very successful – Locke’s putting prowess was legendary). But I’m sure his putts were not spinning to the left or downward when they found the hole. They rolled in just like other golfers’ putts except they may have done so more consistently than any other player of his time. (In section 4.9 you’ll learn that the surface of the green takes all the spin off a putt within the first 20 percent of its roll.)

Bobby Locke was a great putter but his putts did not hook into the hole. preparing to roll a putt.

The Cut Stroke

While there’s no such thing as hooking putts it is possible to cut across the path of one’s putts which is precisely what Chi Chi Rodriguez did while winning more than 30 tournaments in his career. Chi Chi actually putted fairly well in the early years of his career consistently cutting across the ball by swinging the putterhead outside-to-inside across the line (Figure 3.5.6). But his putting failed him later on because a cut stroke makes putting more complex than it needs to be.

St Giles Newtown Golf Club

Golf Swing Tips

The “Simple Golf” Swing: “Golf for the Rest of Us”

Extract from the book:

Golf Tuition St Giles Newtown Golf Club

Now just line everything up with that item and fire away. This method won’t cure all of your alignment problems, but it does give you a simple way to assure that you are on the right path. Many students have the habit of lining up way left or way right of the target. When the ball goes where they are “aiming”, they think they have a problem. If your ball consistently goes left or right of target, but flies straight, then your problem is your alignment. Try this simple method before every shot on the course and you’ll definitely drop a few strokes.

St Giles Newtown Golf Club

 

St Idloes Golf Club

Golf Lessons at St Idloes Golf Club

About St Idloes Golf Club

Golf Lessons at St Idloes Golf Club

Golf Swing Tips

To improve your golf game, it’s vital that you take golf lessons. Golf is a sport that is almost impossible to learn without some sort of guidance. Luckily, there are golf experts around the country whose job it is to teach golf. By taking golf lessons, you can drastically improve your game in a relatively short amount of time. Taking golf lessons can be an expensive, time-consuming effort. And like any good or service that will cost money and require time, you should be careful before you buy.  Golf can be a really costly game to play and it is reasonable to assume that you have invested a fair amount of money in your equipment – golf clubs, golf bag, golf balls, golf clothing, golf cart etc; – therefore doesn’t it make common sense for you to learn how to use them to their advantage and improve your skills and capabilities?

Visit St Idloes Golf Club for golf lessons and other info. on golf.

St Idloes Golf Club

The course is nine holes in undulating parkland and the total length for eighteen holes is 5,510 yards. Par is 66. Although relatively short by modern standards, the nine holes are full of variety, the slopes and hidden greens require accuracy and course management to achieve a good score; althought there are some very good driving holes, long hitters find little advantage over their weaker brethren. There are no water hazards, but the gorse and heather trap the unwary – Click on the card of the course on the right for more info.

St Idloes Golf Club

Dave Pelz’s Putting Bible – golf’s least understood skill.

Extract from the book:

254 Establish Your Practice Framework

Langer (center) and Fred Couples (right plus inset) demonstrate their “left-hand-low” grips. Annika Sorenstam Vijay Singh Jim Furyk Karrie Webb Bob Estes and Se Ri Pak are among the other great players who putt this way.

My Man Rocky Now if you really want to talk about an unusual putting grip you’ve got to meet my friend Bill Rockwell. Rocky (Figure 11.6.16) is one of the most inspirational people I’ve ever met. He lost his left arm and the use of his right arm in a motor

Establish Your Practice Framework 255 cycle accident a number of years ago. He watched the 1996 WPC competition on ESPN and said “I can do that ” so he bought a putter and tried putting for the first time. In July 1997 he won the putting championship at his local club then qualified regionally for the WPC Finals. He finished 155th (in a field of 308) in the 1997 World Putting Championship beating a number of PGA Tour professionals along the way. Ask him how he does it and Rocky answers “Just like you do: I grab my putter and put the best stroke I can muster on every putt.” I can tell you from studying his stroke that it’s a good one. His “big-toe-right-foot ” grip definitely keeps his putter square through impact!

256 Establish Your Practice Framework

Putter Grips

St Idloes Golf Club

The Long Drive Bible: How You Can Hit the Ball Longer, Straighter, and More Consistently

Extract from the book:

Green Speed

The speed of the surface of the green or green speed affects a ball’s roll in speed direction and amount of break. I ‘m sure you have heard greens referred to as “fast ” “slow ” “quick ” “slick ” or “sticky.” Technically the speed of the green is determined by the frictional characteristics of the surface of the green which is controlled primarily by the length type density and moisture content of the grass (more on this in Chapter 7). Golf course superintendents traditionally measure the speed characteristics of greens using a device called the Stimpmeter. much speed (left) and perfect speed (right) for two putts rolled on the same starting line.

The Stimpmeter developed years ago by a man named Edward Stimpson is a crude yet simple way to measure how far a ball will roll on a flat portion of a green when it is given a standard starting speed. The USGA-approved version of a

Stimpmeter is a solid straight piece of aluminum extruded at a 30-degree angle with an indentation near the top and a beveled bottom (Figure 4.3.2). The beveled bottom allows the Stimpmeter to sit low to the green surface and reduce the bounce of a ball rolling down the channel when it hits the green.

The Stimpmeter was designed to release balls onto a green surface with constant initial speed (energy).

Measuring Green Speed To use a Stimpmeter a ball is placed in the indentation and the device is raised slowly until the ball rolls free and down the groove onto the green (Figure 4.3.3). Care must he taken to hold the Stimpmeter still as the ball rolls down the ramp to ensure constant release energy and ball speed at the bottom of the ramp.

To measure green speed three balls are rolled in one direction on the green measuring how far each ball rolls (in feet) from the end of the Stimpmeter. The same three balls then are rolled in the opposite direction over the same section of the green and again the distances are measured. The six distances are averaged to produce a quantitative measurement of the average distance a ball rolls on that green called the green speed. A slow green is about a 7 (meaning the balls rolled an average of 7 feet) while a fast green comes in at about a 10. Most PGA tournaments aim for green speeds between 10.5 and 11. When greens start rolling at 12 to 13 they are called “Augusta fast ” because that’s often the speed of the greens at Augusta National Golf Club home of The Masters every spring.

St Idloes Golf Club

Golf Swing Tips

The “Simple Golf” Swing: “Golf for the Rest of Us”

Extract from the book:

Golf Tuition St Idloes Golf Club

First of all, it’s important that you realize that your grip will affect the results that you get. However, it’s not as complicated as the other systems make it out to be. First, grab the club with your right hand so the face of it is toward the target. Keep the face pointed toward the target, while placing your left hand on the bottom of the grip or handle. At this point you should be holding your left hand out flat, so that it is touching the bottom of the grip. Position the joint where your left pinky meets your palm directly underneath the handle of the club. Keep the pinky there and place the first joint in your left forefinger directly underneath the club. Now, do not lift your fingers up, bringing the grip of the club into your palm; instead, hold the handle steady with your left fingers and wrap your palm around the top of the grip. This is an important distinction. Again, don’t wrap the fingers towards the palm, but instead wrap your palm around the top of the club. Now, you should be able to easily place your left thumb directly on top of the club. This should form a V-shape where your left thumb and left forefinger meet. This V-shape should point directly to your right shoulder when it’s complete.

St Idloes Golf Club

 

Wellshurst Golf Country Club

Golf Lessons at Wellshurst Golf & Country Club

About Wellshurst Golf & Country Club

Golf Lessons at Wellshurst Golf & Country Club

Golf Swing Tips

To improve your golf game, it’s vital that you take golf lessons. Golf is a sport that is almost impossible to learn without some sort of guidance. Luckily, there are golf experts around the country whose job it is to teach golf. By taking golf lessons, you can drastically improve your game in a relatively short amount of time. Taking golf lessons can be an expensive, time-consuming effort. And like any good or service that will cost money and require time, you should be careful before you buy.  Golf can be a really costly game to play and it is reasonable to assume that you have invested a fair amount of money in your equipment – golf clubs, golf bag, golf balls, golf clothing, golf cart etc; – therefore doesn’t it make common sense for you to learn how to use them to their advantage and improve your skills and capabilities?

Visit Wellshurst Golf & Country Club for golf lessons and other info. on golf.

Wellshurst Golf & Country Club

Wellshurst opend in 1992 and is an 18 hole 5771 yard, par 70 Course and is situated in 140 acres of countryside. The Leisure Club is the perfect place to unwind and the conference facilities are ideal for Conferences and Weddings.

Wellshurst Golf & Country Club

Dave Pelz’s Putting Bible – golf’s least understood skill.

Extract from the book:

292 Improve Your Stroke Mechanics

Some Are Slower Than Others

Don ‘ t gel discouraged if it takes you some time to improve with any of the face-angle drills discussed so far. Remember all golfers including you have developed compensations for setup and aim errors forearm rotation loopy paths and other mistakes. But of all the setup aim path and flow-line errors I’ve been discussing in this and the previous chapter face-angle error compensations take the longest to correct. And for that you can blame your subconscious which has been controlling your face angle since you first picked up a putter. Your subconscious is accustomed to doing whatever it takes to get your putts to go toward the hole but we’re now Telling it to do nothing and as I said early on the subconscious can be very powerful and very stubborn. So these drills can take some time to take hold.

Be patient and let your subconscious come along at its own pace. If you use some or all of the face-angle learning devices I’ve mentioned in this chapter you will quickly become accustomed to practicing with feedback. And when you see how much feedback helps you may wonder why you were wasting your time in the past practicing on a putting green without really knowing what was wrong or how to fix it. By seeing and internalizing feedback as you practice you are moving toward a wonderful place – being able to practice all parts of your putting game with feedback and depending on improving from it.

A Great Practice Session

Perfect practice is an ideal not a goal because it is impossible to attain. But great practice is possible even probable. You have seen several aspects of it above as you learned how to work on the various building blocks of your putting game. Put them together and you can have a great practice session.

Wellshurst Golf & Country Club

The Long Drive Bible: How You Can Hit the Ball Longer, Straighter, and More Consistently

Extract from the book:

The Seven Building Blocks of Stroke Mechanics 87 putter to the sweetspot and hold the putterface open to a 45-degree angle to the target with a piece of cardboard (cut the cardboard with equal-length sides A and B at right angles then cut side C between the end points as shown in the inset). Using both hands to hold the face open at that angle and keeping the heel against the wood slide the putter toward the target to simulate a putting stroke (shown from right to left in figure). If you keep the face 45 degrees open the ball will start to the right almost perpendicular to the open face (actually 45 degrees times .83 = 37 degrees) no matter how hard you hit it.

This should convince you that even with the perfect path poor face angle at the moment of impact will start your putts off-line big-time.

Do you still think putter path is as important as face angle? Reposition the piece of wood to produce a path at 45 degrees to the right of your Aimline and hold the putterface square to the Aimline aiming straight at the hole. Again use both hands to control face angle and path and slide the putterface along the edge of the wood. This stroke – with perfect face angle but 45-degree off-line path (Figure 4.8.3) – starts the ball only about 7 degrees off of the Aimline.

So if you are going to make a stroke error of 45 degrees which result would you rather see? A putt off-line by 7 degrees or 37 degrees? I’m sure you now agree with me that if you want to putt consistently along your intended Aimline you’d better learn to keep your putterface angle square to that line (the square face angle advantage of the pils vs. screen-door stroke should

Perfectly Square … Never! now be obvious). And if you have some free time Trying to get your putterface square what part of your stroke are you going to practice? at impact with a screen-door stroke is Right again: Spend at least four times more time like trying to be “exactly on-time.”

You can never do it. You’re either working on keeping the face angle square to your early or you’re late by a minute a sec-Aimline than you do on perfecting your stroke ond a millisecond or a nanosecond. If path (details in Chapter 12). your putterface is rotating through impact it’s almost always open or

4.9 The Very Important Impact Point closed and you will be penalized for being either one at impact (it’s just a Putter path is somewhat important to good putt- matter of how much). It will never be ing. Putterface angle is four times more important. square – and certainly never consis-And guess what? Your impact point – where you tently square when you need it! make contact with the ball – is even more important still!

Wellshurst Golf & Country Club

Golf Swing Tips

The “Simple Golf” Swing: “Golf for the Rest of Us”

Extract from the book:

Golf Tuition Wellshurst Golf & Country Club

I want you to understand the purpose of this technique before providing the details. It’s an easy technique that will produce fantastic results. You don’t need to have a long and complicated back swing to send the ball a long way down the fairway. Try taking, what you believe to be, a half swing. The ball will go almost as far. It may not leave the clubface with the same speed, but it also will not slice 40 yards to the right. Which shot would you rather have on a golf course? The drill I’m about to teach you will help you consistently keep the ball in the fairway, and give you better accuracy with all of your clubs.

Wellshurst Golf & Country Club

 

Welsh Border Golf Club

Golf Lessons at Welsh Border Golf Club

About Welsh Border Golf Club

Golf Lessons at Welsh Border Golf Club

Golf Swing Tips

To improve your golf game, it’s vital that you take golf lessons. Golf is a sport that is almost impossible to learn without some sort of guidance. Luckily, there are golf experts around the country whose job it is to teach golf. By taking golf lessons, you can drastically improve your game in a relatively short amount of time. Taking golf lessons can be an expensive, time-consuming effort. And like any good or service that will cost money and require time, you should be careful before you buy.  Golf can be a really costly game to play and it is reasonable to assume that you have invested a fair amount of money in your equipment – golf clubs, golf bag, golf balls, golf clothing, golf cart etc; – therefore doesn’t it make common sense for you to learn how to use them to their advantage and improve your skills and capabilities?

Visit Welsh Border Golf Club for golf lessons and other info. on golf.

Welsh Border Golf Club

The long nine has a total yardage of 3460 from the white competition tees, with shorter distances from the yellows and reds (ladies’). Two par five holes are over 520 yards long and there are two par threes.A lake guards the third green and several ditches are to be avoided.The views from this course are spectacular:Shropshire’s Wrekin and the Severn Gorge, the Stiperstones topped by the Devil’s Chair, Long Mountain running into Wales with half a mile, and the glorious Brieddens.Tee bookings are needed at weekends, and it is advisable to check on weekdays to make sure there is not a competition or society booking.A par 30 with three par fours and the rest part threes.It is a very interesting little circuit, great not only for beginners but for players who have neither time nor inclination to tackle the longer nine.Only one of the holes is completely on the level yet none are intimidating. Most of the course offers superb views over three counties to the East, West and North.

Welsh Border Golf Club

Dave Pelz’s Putting Bible – golf’s least understood skill.

Extract from the book:

Establish Your Practice Framework 231 and/or body in a series of motions that you can see and feel. If these movements are out of rhythm you can abort the stroke by backing off walking away and starting all over again.

If you can’t execute your preputt ritual with good rhythm and timing you almost certainly won’t be ready to execute a good putting stroke either. I’ve changed my ritual since my last book on putting Putt Like the Pros to make it last less than five seconds. While every golfer’s ritual should be something he feels comfortable doing at a rhythm that fits his personality I’ll show you mine as an example.

My ritual is short and sweet done to a count of five at a cadence of 80 beats per minute. But rather than counting I say the following words to myself: “down look look back through” (moving from left to right in the photographs in Figure 11.4.1). Just before starting my ritual I lift my putter a quarter of an inch off the ground; this is my trigger which tells both my mind and body that I’m ready to go ready to start my ritual and strike my putt. It says that I ‘ve completed my routine committed to my preview stroke moved in from my preview stroke looked at the hole once to make sure I moved in properly and I’m ready to go (the trigger occurs after I’ve moved into my putting setup just before 1 start my five-count ritual).

In the first photograph you can see my putter up off the ground which is my trigger. In the next frame which occurs with the first count of my ritual I tap my putter “down.” Next I look” down my Aimline. Then I look” back down at the ball followed by starting the stroke (moving my putter “back” to the top of the backswing). The final step is “through ” my through-stroke which I hold at its finish until my putt stops rolling. Down look look back through. That’s pretty simple. You should be aware that these two “looks” are not the same kind of looks you make when you want to see how far the hole is. The ritual looks are glances meant to move

232 Establish Your Practice Framework my head in the cadence of my natural rhythm to establish the rhythm for my stroke before I make it. And you should leave room in your ritual to build in one or two personal idiosyncrasies; you’re likely to develop at least one. Most pros do. Nick Price for example sits his putter in front of his ball (luring his preshot ritual.

Practice the Way You Intend to Play

Welsh Border Golf Club

The Long Drive Bible: How You Can Hit the Ball Longer, Straighter, and More Consistently

Extract from the book:

AIM FEEL PUTTER FITTING PATH FACE ANGLE POWER SOURCE TOUCH STABILITY I MPACT PATTERN RHYTHM ATTITUDE FLOW-LINES RITUAL ROUTINE GREEN-READING

Defining How the Ball Rolls

Before getting into the mechanics of the putting stroke I’ll define some vocabulary which will help keep things simple and easy to understand throughout the book. In our Scoring Game Schools we routinely use words or phrases that you may not be familiar with. We do this because we’ve found that many golfers refer to the same things using different terms and sometimes use the same terms to describe different things.

Obviously this can lead to unnecessary confusion and disagreement. It helps to be more explicit in how you describe and define some of these concepts. For ex ample my staff and I never talk about “putting to there ” or putting “that way.”

Rather we talk about the “Aimline” you intend to start the ball rolling on the “ini tial line” you actually start the ball on and where the “ball track” goes after that.

Ball-Hole Line and Target Line

When we talk about the “ball-hole” line for any putt we mean the straight line between where the ball sits (before you putt it) and the hole (Figure 4.1.2). How ever because the hole is always your ultimate target some golfers call this their

Welsh Border Golf Club

Golf Swing Tips

The “Simple Golf” Swing: “Golf for the Rest of Us”

Extract from the book:

Golf Tuition Welsh Border Golf Club

Really flip your right wrist through the ball. This action will give you a lot more club head speed. It also eliminates any slice that you may have had because your left elbow isn’t flying on the follow through anymore. So, essentially you’re keeping the left elbow close to the body now. Before it was your right, and now it’s your left elbow that you are keeping tight to your body. Keep your left elbow close to your body, and flip the right wrist through the ball at the same time. You should feel the extra power this gives you.

Welsh Border Golf Club

 

Welsh Border Golf Complex

Golf Lessons at Welsh Border Golf Complex

About Welsh Border Golf Complex

Golf Lessons at Welsh Border Golf Complex

Golf Swing Tips

To improve your golf game, it’s vital that you take golf lessons. Golf is a sport that is almost impossible to learn without some sort of guidance. Luckily, there are golf experts around the country whose job it is to teach golf. By taking golf lessons, you can drastically improve your game in a relatively short amount of time. Taking golf lessons can be an expensive, time-consuming effort. And like any good or service that will cost money and require time, you should be careful before you buy.  Golf can be a really costly game to play and it is reasonable to assume that you have invested a fair amount of money in your equipment – golf clubs, golf bag, golf balls, golf clothing, golf cart etc; – therefore doesn’t it make common sense for you to learn how to use them to their advantage and improve your skills and capabilities?

Visit Welsh Border Golf Complex for golf lessons and other info. on golf.

Welsh Border Golf Complex

Welsh Border Golf Complex incorporates two top-class nine-hole courses, overlooking superb countryside with spectacular views of Shropshire andMid Wales.It also has a fully equipped Driving Range and aclub house of which many larger courses would beproud.Besides being open to the public, with veryreasonable charges, the courses and clubhouseare the base for a friendly, small but expandingclub with a wide range of competitions andfunctions.

Welsh Border Golf Complex

Dave Pelz’s Putting Bible – golf’s least understood skill.

Extract from the book:

Body putting does help eliminate the wrist collapse and forearm rotation problems so many golfers suffer from. However the body turn is so powerful it doesn’t allow golfers to develop the delicate touch for dealing with fast greens. Body putting also relies on the very thing that most golfers want to avoid on the green and that is unwanted body motion. Watch golfers particularly amateurs and you’ll see them unknowingly make all manner of body movements when they putt particularly swaying back and forth which puts them out of sync with their stroke. Because it destroys timing body motion is one of the leading causes of inconsistency and havoc in traditional putting.

The Power Stroke

A number of very fine players putt with what I call the “power stroke ” by which I mean a stroke in which the power comes from the muscles of the hands wrists or forearms. Some power-strokers use their wrist muscles hinging their wrists the way Arnold Palmer did very successfully in the early part of his career (Figure 3.5.2). Another power-stroker Tiger Woods doesn’t break his wrists but supplies power with his arm muscles (Figure 3.5.3).

Both Arnold and Tiger like to force things to happen to control their putts and make them do what they want them to do. And we all know that they both have so much talent they perform this way very well. I think however they would both putt better if they used less hit and more stroke in their putting motions. (What do I mean? Have you ever seen Arnold or Tiger blow a short putt four feet past the hole? That’s what I mean.)

No matter what provides the power there are two big drawbacks to a power stroke. First is the likelihood of a “power surge ” which can be caused by adrenaline resulting from anxiety or excitement; this significantly degrades the touch of most players under pressure. Second is the uncertainty of controlling the wrist hinge if there is one when the muscles are tight under pressure. Either way consistency usually suffers.

Methods of Putting 43

Welsh Border Golf Complex

The Long Drive Bible: How You Can Hit the Ball Longer, Straighter, and More Consistently

Extract from the book:

To emphasize the power of this concept my “bad-flow-line” setup is shown in Figure 4.10.8. Look at my shoulder flow-line. From this position do you expect my putter to naturally swing (flow) down the Aimline? No way! It doesn’t do it when Perfy sets up and swings this way and it won’t swing down my Aimline either unless 1 compensate and use my muscles to make it do so.

The Seven Building Blocks of Stroke Mechanics 99

Once your shoulders are in place your attention should turn to the flow-line through your forearms as they are next most important in determining how your putter will swing through the impact zone. While all of this may sound very simple and in truth it can be for some golfers it does not turn out that way. A sure sign of trouble is the golfer who carries his right (trailing) forearm above and outside the perfect forearm plane as shown in Figure 4.10.9. This is the forearm power position from which it is difficult for the right forearm to not move over and in front of the left forearm through impact. I can assure you that most golfers who putt from this forearm position miss putts to the left when they get excited anxious or scared.

Forearm rotation is probably the most frequent killer of putting strokes I see in my schools. The forearm-power position is easy to get into because it feels natural. Well it is natural but it’s still wrong and it is something you have to resist.

Some golfers even roll the right forearm over after starting with their forearms level (Figure 4.10.10). This happens because they rotate their forearms for every other shot in golf and it feels like the natural thing to do in their putting stroke too. Watch out for this trap! There is absolutely no reason to try to supply power or directional control to your putter from the rotation of your forearms. If you let your forearms swing back and through straight down the line and imagine main taining your forearms ‘ perfect parallel-left alignment you ll feel a perfectly natural putting stroke. And the back of your left hand and your putterface will remain square to your intended line at all times.

Eyes Hips Knees and Feet

The alignment of your eyes hips knees and feet flow-lines is important to your putting only in as much as they affect your brain or the orientation of your shoulder and forearm flow-lines. The problem is they can and do affect them for some golfers.

Welsh Border Golf Complex

Golf Swing Tips

The “Simple Golf” Swing: “Golf for the Rest of Us”

Extract from the book:

Golf Tuition Welsh Border Golf Complex

As you can see in the image to the left, the back remains straight while bending over to the ball. All of the bending is done at the hips. Bending at the waist and keeping a straight back will promote great ball flight and consistency. The relationship between the arms and chest has not changed.

Welsh Border Golf Complex

 

Welshpool Golf Club

Golf Lessons at Welshpool Golf Club

About Welshpool Golf Club

Golf Lessons at Welshpool Golf Club

Golf Swing Tips

To improve your golf game, it’s vital that you take golf lessons. Golf is a sport that is almost impossible to learn without some sort of guidance. Luckily, there are golf experts around the country whose job it is to teach golf. By taking golf lessons, you can drastically improve your game in a relatively short amount of time. Taking golf lessons can be an expensive, time-consuming effort. And like any good or service that will cost money and require time, you should be careful before you buy.  Golf can be a really costly game to play and it is reasonable to assume that you have invested a fair amount of money in your equipment – golf clubs, golf bag, golf balls, golf clothing, golf cart etc; – therefore doesn’t it make common sense for you to learn how to use them to their advantage and improve your skills and capabilities?

Visit Welshpool Golf Club for golf lessons and other info. on golf.

Welshpool Golf Club

Anyone who has ever played at Welshpool Golf Club will remember it as a great experience and a great test of golf. Most visitors come from the West Midlands and newcomers are always amazed by the breathtaking scenery found all over the course.

Welshpool Golf Club

Dave Pelz’s Putting Bible – golf’s least understood skill.

Extract from the book:

Sometimes the most significant grain effects occur on putts that go directly

Green-Reading the 15th Building Block 169 with or against the grain by changing both the amount of the break and the overall distance your putts will roll. If you putt against the grain (that is the grass is growing directly into the rolling ball) its speed will be slowed your putt won’t roll as far and all breaking putts will break a little more than normal (right side of Figure 7.10.2). Putting with the grain not only gives the ball extra speed and distance but also keeps it rolling more on-line and breaking less than normal (center ball track). On long putts the difference in rolling distances can be quite significant (Figure 7.10.3).

If you’ve played in the southern tier of the United Slates you’ve probably putted on Bermuda grass which has broad bristly leaves and a sparse growing pattern and can be especially grainy. But bent grass which is found predominantly in the northern part of the country has grain too just not as strong. Wherever you play try to learn about the strength of the grain before you venture onto the course.

There are a few quick ways to judge the way the grain is running on any green. First look to see if it’s obvious – that is if you can sec that the blades of grass lie all in one direction. Remember grass tends to grow toward water and the sun so look that way first. Then check if you can see the sun ‘s reflection on the grass: If the grass appears whitish or shiny it means the grain is growing away from you; if the grass looks darker you’re seeing a little shade under the blades as you look into the tip ends which means the grain is growing toward you.

Grain will have the greatest effect on a putt near the hole since that’s where the ball rolls slowest. So check how the grass is growing around the hole. Also examine the edges of the cup: One side may look cleanly cut while the other is ragged which indicates how the grass is growing. A clean edge means the grain is growing from that side toward the hole; the ragged edge is on the side of the cup that lost its roots when the cup was cut (that’s why it is ragged because some blades died during the day after having their roots cut off) so the grain runs away from the hole on the ragged side.

Then there’s the “drag test” – simply dragging the leading edge (bottom) of your putterface firmly across the grass to see what happens. If the grass continues to lie flat your drag is in the direction of the grain; if the grass bristles up that’s the against-the-grain direction as seen in Figure 7.10.4 (you may have to drag in a circle to find the pure “against-the-grain” effect). While dragging your putter

Welshpool Golf Club

The Long Drive Bible: How You Can Hit the Ball Longer, Straighter, and More Consistently

Extract from the book:

Aimline then he is sure to misalign his putter (and likely miss the putt) because now his view has changed to alignment angle B. The mind can ‘t keep everything properly aimed if it has to deal with constantly changing views of alignment.

Any golfer whose eyes are not consistently vertically above his Aimline will have to change his view of alignment due to the changing angles he sees for putts of different lengths. The result is inconsistent alignment. The only way to align the putterface properly time after time is by positioning both eyes exactly vertically above the Aimline so the alignment angle is always zero degrees for all putts re gardless of length (Figure 4.4.3 C and D).

Detailed procedures for learning how to aim properly will be discussed in sec tion 12.6 where I’ll show you how to improve and even perfect your ability to aim. But for now realize that aim is an essential fundamental of putting a learned skill you have probably learned incorrectly (without knowing it) based on the results of past putting strokes and the positioning of your eyes (which you should keep vertically above the Aimline Figure 4.4.4).

The Seven Building Blocks of Stroke Mechanics 67

If you don ‘t learn to aim correctly then no one (myself and my Scoring Game Schools included) will ever be able to teach you a good putting stroke. A good putting stroke with bad aim will miss every time and your subconscious will never let you learn a stroke that it knows will miss every time. Instead you ‘ll begin compensating. However once you learn to aim accurately along the Aimline you choose your putting instincts will lead you to make better less compensating strokes and that leads to holing more putts.

4.5 Power Source

Your power source is the part of your body that supplies the power to control and move the putter through the impact zone of your stroke. The muscles you use to control your putter determine your putting power source. The three most common power sources used in putting are: (1) the small muscles of the fingers hands wrists and forearms; (2) the arms and shoulders; and (3) body motion.

Welshpool Golf Club

Golf Swing Tips

The “Simple Golf” Swing: “Golf for the Rest of Us”

Extract from the book:

Golf Tuition Welshpool Golf Club

Hold the club steady with your right hand, and place left hand underneath the club as shown. The first joint of the left forefinger should be directly on the bottom of the handle, as well as the last joint of your left pinky. Once you have placed your palm on top of the club, do the same with your left thumb. Place it directly on top of the handle of the club. Next, interlock the left forefinger, and the right pinky. Nudge your right hand all the way towards the bottom of the grip. Now again, wrap the right palm all the way around the top of the grip. Don’t hold the grip of the club in your right palm. You should be able to cover up your left thumb with your right palm if you’ve done it correctly. You’ll see another V-shape being made where your right thumb and right forefinger meet. As a check, this V should be pointing directly at your right shoulder. If it doesn’t point at your right shoulder, rotate your hand on the grip so that it does. Your fingers should be giving the club most of the support it needs, NOT your palms.

Welshpool Golf Club

 

Caldwell Golf Club

Golf Lessons at Caldwell Golf Club

About Caldwell Golf Club

Golf Lessons at Caldwell Golf Club

Golf Swing Tips

To improve your golf game, it’s vital that you take golf lessons. Golf is a sport that is almost impossible to learn without some sort of guidance. Luckily, there are golf experts around the country whose job it is to teach golf. By taking golf lessons, you can drastically improve your game in a relatively short amount of time. Taking golf lessons can be an expensive, time-consuming effort. And like any good or service that will cost money and require time, you should be careful before you buy.  Golf can be a really costly game to play and it is reasonable to assume that you have invested a fair amount of money in your equipment – golf clubs, golf bag, golf balls, golf clothing, golf cart etc; – therefore doesn’t it make common sense for you to learn how to use them to their advantage and improve your skills and capabilities?

Visit Caldwell Golf Club for golf lessons and other info. on golf.

Caldwell Golf Club

The Club was established in 1903 and we recently celebrated our centenary year. We are situated just outside the village of Uplawmoor off the A736 in Renfrewshire, this makes it easily accessible from both Glasgow and Ayrshire. Click here for a map showing the club’s location.It is a parkland course (par 71) and is set in the quaint surrounds of the Renfrewshire countryside, and offers a most enjoyable test of golf. There are a number of eye catching holes although most visitors agree that the Par 3 third stays in the memory forever.

Caldwell Golf Club

Dave Pelz’s Putting Bible – golf’s least understood skill.

Extract from the book:

Since majoring in physics at Indiana University I have believed in the scientific method. To my way of thinking it is better to test and measure that something is true than it is to assume or think or hope it’s true. That’s why even though we give every incoming student a questionnaire to fill out before beginning one of our three-day schools (we want to know their thoughts and opinions relative to their short games and putting games) we also measure everyone’s putting once the school starts. We test their ability to hole putts in all of the makable lengths and measure how well they lag putts from long distances. We measure their ability to aim their putterface and the orientation of the flow-lines of their body in the address position. We measure their stroke paths face-angle rotation impact patterns and ability to read greens. We use laser beams slow-motion and stop-action video and specially designed skill tests to measure what they need to improve.

The Improvement Process 215

There’s nothing worse than working hard on the wrong thing expecting improvement from it then ending up with nothing.

In our three-day schools we have the time and equipment necessary to perform all these measurements accurately on facilities specially designed to teach the short game and putting. I point this out not because I’m trying to sell schools but because I want you to know what is available and what is the best way to learn to putt better.

There are some things we can’t measure in schools and clinics statistics only the golfer can keep track of. For example it’s particularly informative to analyze one’s missed-putt pattern to see if there is a favorite way of missing. We invariably find that there is a miss preference although golfers sometimes deny this until someone accumulates the data and shows it to them.

We quantify misses by breaking them into nine categories or zones (Figure 10.2.1) and keeping a record of them over time. Once you know if there is a pattern and if so which one it becomes easier to deal with whatever is causing it. Several of the games described in the next few chapters were developed to retrain golfers’ subconscious habits resulting in the elimination of such patterns.

Caldwell Golf Club

The Long Drive Bible: How You Can Hit the Ball Longer, Straighter, and More Consistently

Extract from the book:

Both Arnold and Tiger like to force things to happen to control their putts and make them do what they want them to do. And we all know that they both have so much talent they perform this way very well. I think however they would both putt better if they used less hit and more stroke in their putting motions. (What do I mean? Have you ever seen Arnold or Tiger blow a short putt four feet past the hole? That’s what I mean.)

No matter what provides the power there are two big drawbacks to a power stroke. First is the likelihood of a “power surge ” which can be caused by adrenaline resulting from anxiety or excitement; this significantly degrades the touch of most players under pressure. Second is the uncertainty of controlling the wrist hinge if there is one when the muscles are tight under pressure. Either way consistency usually suffers.

Methods of Putting 43

Next down the easiness scale comes the “pop stroke ” which was used quite successfully by both Gary Player and Johnny Miller early in their careers. The backstroke is shorter than normal and there’s virtually no follow-through after impact so the ball is “popped ” or jabbed forward (Figure 3.5.4). Neither Miller nor Player stuck with the pop stroke through his career because they said it lacked consistency; when I’ve asked them about this method neither would recommend it. However both won many tournaments popping their putts so it may not be as bad as they recall.

The pop stroke does have one advantage and that is it keeps the putterface angle essentially square at all times which is a good thing. However it uses the muscles of the hands and arms for power and is therefore a difficult method to use if you want to develop really good touch.

One of the more interesting putting techniques in golf history is the so-called “hook stroke” of the great South African Bobby Locke who won more than 80 tournaments worldwide between the 1930s and ’50s including four British Opens. Many golfers have told me that Locke put hook spin on his putts which made them dive into the hole. That may have been what both they and Locke thought but I’m sure it was not the case.

I’ve seen photographs of Locke from which 1 can imagine that his stroke traveled on an in-to-out path with the putterface slightly closed through impact (Fig

Caldwell Golf Club

Golf Swing Tips

The “Simple Golf” Swing: “Golf for the Rest of Us”

Extract from the book:

Golf Tuition Caldwell Golf Club

First of all, it’s important that you realize that your grip will affect the results that you get. However, it’s not as complicated as the other systems make it out to be. First, grab the club with your right hand so the face of it is toward the target. Keep the face pointed toward the target, while placing your left hand on the bottom of the grip or handle. At this point you should be holding your left hand out flat, so that it is touching the bottom of the grip. Position the joint where your left pinky meets your palm directly underneath the handle of the club. Keep the pinky there and place the first joint in your left forefinger directly underneath the club. Now, do not lift your fingers up, bringing the grip of the club into your palm; instead, hold the handle steady with your left fingers and wrap your palm around the top of the grip. This is an important distinction. Again, don’t wrap the fingers towards the palm, but instead wrap your palm around the top of the club. Now, you should be able to easily place your left thumb directly on top of the club. This should form a V-shape where your left thumb and left forefinger meet. This V-shape should point directly to your right shoulder when it’s complete.

Caldwell Golf Club

 

Cochrane Castle Golf Club

Golf Lessons at Cochrane Castle Golf Club

About Cochrane Castle Golf Club

Golf Lessons at Cochrane Castle Golf Club

Golf Swing Tips

To improve your golf game, it’s vital that you take golf lessons. Golf is a sport that is almost impossible to learn without some sort of guidance. Luckily, there are golf experts around the country whose job it is to teach golf. By taking golf lessons, you can drastically improve your game in a relatively short amount of time. Taking golf lessons can be an expensive, time-consuming effort. And like any good or service that will cost money and require time, you should be careful before you buy.  Golf can be a really costly game to play and it is reasonable to assume that you have invested a fair amount of money in your equipment – golf clubs, golf bag, golf balls, golf clothing, golf cart etc; – therefore doesn’t it make common sense for you to learn how to use them to their advantage and improve your skills and capabilities?

Visit Cochrane Castle Golf Club for golf lessons and other info. on golf.

Cochrane Castle Golf Club

This challenging course overlooking the Clyde Valley is situated on the outskirts of Johnstone, seven miles southwest of Glasgow Airport and is readily accessible from the Johnstone By-Pass (A737).Although access is through the Cochrane Castle Housing Estate, the course itself is well screened with trees and the visitor is assured of enjoyable golf in well-managed surroundings.The Club has been awarded the Scottish Golf Course Wildlife Charter in recognition of its efforts in promoting good environmental practice.

Cochrane Castle Golf Club

Dave Pelz’s Putting Bible – golf’s least understood skill.

Extract from the book:

What about grain the direction the grass grows (Figure 2.3.1)? The stronger the grass blades and the stronger the forces of nature (such as nearby water sun angle and wind all of which cause grass to grow in certain directions) the greater the likelihood that the grain will influence your putting. Again grain can be accurately measured and known but not in the time a golfer has while sizing up his next putt. (For a more detailed look at grain see section 7.10.)

Here’s one few golfers consider: the ball’s balance. Most golfers assume that all golf balls are perfectly balanced but I assure you they are not. In many balls the center of gravity (CG) or mass (the center of weight distribution) is not exactly at its geometric center. To understand this imagine a golf ball as shown in Figure 2.3.2 which is perfectly balanced except for a small mass of lead positioned horizontally from its center. Such an imbalance could he caused by a bad operation in the construction of (or mud on) a ball. Imagine if such a ball was rolled perfectly side by side with a perfectly balanced ball on a perfect green. Due to the imbalance of weight rather than rolling in the desired direction (Figure 2.3.3 right) the ball would roll off to the side (Figure 2.3.3 left) and miss the hole. Worse than the lost stroke the golfer probably would think he had just blown a short putt that he should have made leading him to change his stroke to fix a problem that didn’t exist. The problem which the golfer never knew of or even suspected was the ball (see sections 9.8 and 9.9).

Getting a little scared? Don’t be. True putting can appear to be very complex. And things at times will get still worse believe me. But believe this too: It’s no problem. Because in the end once you learn to not be bothered by all these “nitnoy” problems the more good strokes you make and the better you read the greens the more of your putts that will find the hole.

Problems on the Greens 19

Years ago as I began pondering the inconsistencies and uncertainties in putting performance I became fascinated by the possibility of learning enough about putting to help golfers learn to do it better. I had a breakthrough – a moment when I knew I’d truly be able to help people – when I started studying the footprints golfers left on greens. As I watched a ball I’d filmed in slow motion roll innumerable directions on a single putt it seemed as though an army had marched across the green on the line of the putt. I examined that area of the green at sunset. I sat in amazement watching the shadows lengthen wondering how anyone could hole any putt over such an uneven surface. There seemed to be thousands of footprint lines humps humps and heel-print edges in the grass any one of which was capable of turning a slowly rolling ball in a different direction. I realized that even a perfectly stroked putt rolling over that green would have a very good chance of being diverted from the hole. I also realized that an imperfectly stroked putt rolling over that same green would have a chance of being knocked into the hole.

That was one of what I consider the critical “learning moments” I’ve had in golf. Looking closely at that green from ground level I decided to measure the severity of this effect on the entire course. I got up early the next morning and followed the first group while the greens were still covered with dew. This allowed me to actually see and count the individual footprints. I learned that a foursome often makes more than 500 footprints on each green it plays. Even worse these footprints were not evenly distributed: Most were within six feet of the hole because half of all putts were from less than six feet away. They created a trampled-down area between 6 feet and 6 inches away from the hole (no one was so inconsiderate as to step within 6 inches of the cup) and 360 degrees around it. I began referring to this area as the “lumpy donut” (see Figure 2.4.1).

Cochrane Castle Golf Club

The Long Drive Bible: How You Can Hit the Ball Longer, Straighter, and More Consistently

Extract from the book:

The Seven Building Blocks of Stroke Mechanics 61

But if you want to learn more about controlling your putting speed and making more putts you need to know more about speed than that. In fact you need to know how the rolling speed of your putts compares to their perfect or optimum speed around the hole. The speed of a putt depends on its length how fast it started where it is along its ball track how fast the green surface is and the slope (up down or sidehill) it is rolling on. For every putt there is an optimum speed that will optimize the percentage of putts that would both hit and stay in the hole. Therefore in this book as in my Scoring Game Schools we refer to a putt’s speed (while imagining its ball track) as how it relates to the optimum speed it should or could be rolling. For example as you can see in Figure 4.3.1 the left putt’s speed was too much as compared to the right putt’s speed which was virtually perfect. A detailed discussion of putting speed and optimum-speed ball tracks is in Chapter 7.

Green Speed

The speed of the surface of the green or green speed affects a ball’s roll in speed direction and amount of break. I ‘m sure you have heard greens referred to as “fast ” “slow ” “quick ” “slick ” or “sticky.” Technically the speed of the green is determined by the frictional characteristics of the surface of the green which is controlled primarily by the length type density and moisture content of the grass (more on this in Chapter 7). Golf course superintendents traditionally measure the speed characteristics of greens using a device called the Stimpmeter. much speed (left) and perfect speed (right) for two putts rolled on the same starting line.

The Stimpmeter developed years ago by a man named Edward Stimpson is a crude yet simple way to measure how far a ball will roll on a flat portion of a green when it is given a standard starting speed. The USGA-approved version of a

Stimpmeter is a solid straight piece of aluminum extruded at a 30-degree angle with an indentation near the top and a beveled bottom (Figure 4.3.2). The beveled bottom allows the Stimpmeter to sit low to the green surface and reduce the bounce of a ball rolling down the channel when it hits the green.

The Stimpmeter was designed to release balls onto a green surface with constant initial speed (energy).

Cochrane Castle Golf Club

Golf Swing Tips

The “Simple Golf” Swing: “Golf for the Rest of Us”

Extract from the book:

Golf Tuition Cochrane Castle Golf Club

Here is a picture at full speed. The wrists have completed their roll through the ball. The left elbow is close to the body, and about ready to break, allowing for follow through.Now, I’ll take you into the follow-through. This will be simple. Basically just keep turning around your spine. If you have flipped your wrists correctly, you won’t have to bother too much with the follow through. However, there is a basic position that you should be in when you finish the swing. You should be facing the target, and your right and left forearms should be crossed. Your right forearm should be closest to you, and the club should be out towards left field.

Cochrane Castle Golf Club

 

East Renfrewshire Golf Club

Golf Lessons at East Renfrewshire Golf Club

About East Renfrewshire Golf Club

Golf Lessons at East Renfrewshire Golf Club

Golf Swing Tips

To improve your golf game, it’s vital that you take golf lessons. Golf is a sport that is almost impossible to learn without some sort of guidance. Luckily, there are golf experts around the country whose job it is to teach golf. By taking golf lessons, you can drastically improve your game in a relatively short amount of time. Taking golf lessons can be an expensive, time-consuming effort. And like any good or service that will cost money and require time, you should be careful before you buy.  Golf can be a really costly game to play and it is reasonable to assume that you have invested a fair amount of money in your equipment – golf clubs, golf bag, golf balls, golf clothing, golf cart etc; – therefore doesn’t it make common sense for you to learn how to use them to their advantage and improve your skills and capabilities?

Visit East Renfrewshire Golf Club for golf lessons and other info. on golf.

East Renfrewshire Golf Club

The East Renfrewshire Golf Club is a private members club situated 2 miles South of Newton Mearns just off the M77 at junction 5 (Maidenhill Interchange).The Club was founded in 1922 and was designed by the most famous course architect of the day James Braid. The course is a typical Braid moorland course and makes full use of the contours of the land. See the attached PDF file for Braid’s requirements for his courses. This course is a great example of these design ideas in practice.The course to-day is largely to the original Braid layout although lengthened over the years to now stand as a challenging par 70 of 6107 yards.

East Renfrewshire Golf Club

Dave Pelz’s Putting Bible – golf’s least understood skill.

Extract from the book:

These are the two specifications you should get fit first. Starting in a perfect setup position – eyes vertically above the Aimline hands vertically under the shoulders shoulder and forearm flow-lines parallel to the Aimline posture and back-to-hip angles comfortable – there is only one lie angle and one shaft length that will position the ball exactly at the sweetspot of the putter (Figure 11.6.3) while connecting the putterhead to your hands.

By the way the shaft can be a little long without hurting the overall balance. As long as you can move your hands down the grip you’re fine. But don’t let it get so long that it gets caught in your clothing especially in any rain gear or other weather wear. Unfortunately that’s a mistake most golfers don’t realize they’ve made until too late.

246 Establish Your Practice Framework

You Must Commit

So you have a putter with the lie angle and shaft length that fit your posture. And you like how it looks and feels at impact. Now before you begin an improvement program you must make a promise to yourself. You must commit to using that putter and no other for at least six months.

That’s right. I want you to stick with this putter for at least the first six months that you start working seriously on any part of your putting especially stroke mechanics. You’re going to go through a lot of changes as your brain receives the feedback from your improving knowledge and stroke and I don’t want it confused with anything that doesn’t really matter. So pick a putter get it fit (professionally is always best) and promise to stay with it through thick and thin as you learn to putt with it.

East Renfrewshire Golf Club

The Long Drive Bible: How You Can Hit the Ball Longer, Straighter, and More Consistently

Extract from the book:

The Hit Stroke

Let me explain what this “dead-hands” stroke is not. It is not your natural stroke because most golfers’ natural instinct is to “hit” a putt with the muscles of the fingers hands and wrists. Our instincts are developed in our childhood when we play games that involve hitting things turning knobs and manipulating pushing and controlling the objects in our lives with our fingers hands and wrists. This also is the way most people putt because they consider it to be natural. But just because it’s natural does not make it either the right way or the best way.

But golfers hit their putts (Figure 5.3.1). And when a ball is hit the distance it rolls depends on how hard it is hit. The power of the putt depends on the energy or effort put into the stroke. And therein lies the problem: You can’t see or feel the power of a hit before it happens. No matter how much a golfer practices hitting putts the right distance and speed when he or she gets under pressure and tries to apply the same hit to the ball with adrenaline-filled muscles the results will be wrong. Once again as the muscles get stronger the same feel that produced good results in practice produces a more powerful hit under pressure.

Many low-handicap amateurs fall into this trap. They practice with the belief that the harder and longer they work the better they’ll putt under pressure. They believe that putting well under pressure involves courage strength of conviction or some other inner quality of the heart. I suppose these character traits are admirable but they have nothing to do with how far the ball rolls in good putting. If you insist on hitting your putts and controlling your putt distance with your muscles then the only way to practice feel and touch is under pressure. The good player can accomplish this by playing in tournaments in which he is likely to face many pressure putts. Do enough of that – and enough is a lot – and you begin preparing yourself for future pressure situations. Higher-handicap golfers have a slightly different problem. Because hitting

Five Nonphysical Building Blocks: Touch Feel Attitude Routine and Ritual 117 with the hands is the natural way to putt most golfers begin by doing just that. The results won’t be very good but because the golfer is still new to the game poor putting will seem acceptable. It’s later as these golfers improve their ball-striking and short games and work on bringing their handicaps down that their natural (hand-muscle-controlled) putting stroke limits their ability to score.

The Amateurs Proved It

Let me give you one more problem with “hitting” your putts: It’s an inaccurate way to control the power transmitted to the ball. We measured this (Figure 5.3.2) when we tested the putting strokes of some 150 amateurs at the DuPont World Amateur tournament by measuring the length of their strokes when they putted. The averaged results show (Figure 5.3.3) that the length of their backswings varied only about 6 inches while the length of the putts produced varied from 6 to 30 feet (on a flat putting surface of 9.0 green speed). This means their backswing the power generator of the pulling stroke varied only 6 inches for 24 feet or about one-quarter inch per foot.

East Renfrewshire Golf Club

Golf Swing Tips

The “Simple Golf” Swing: “Golf for the Rest of Us”

Extract from the book:

Golf Tuition East Renfrewshire Golf Club

Start your backswing. Focus on keeping your back straight, and your chest out. To help you swing directly around your spine, try focusing on rotating your right shoulder back and around your spine. If you focus on the right shoulder, your left shoulder will be in the correct position automatically. Simple. Keep your left elbow locked.

East Renfrewshire Golf Club

 

Elderslie Golf Club

Golf Lessons at Elderslie Golf Club

About Elderslie Golf Club

Golf Lessons at Elderslie Golf Club

Golf Swing Tips

To improve your golf game, it’s vital that you take golf lessons. Golf is a sport that is almost impossible to learn without some sort of guidance. Luckily, there are golf experts around the country whose job it is to teach golf. By taking golf lessons, you can drastically improve your game in a relatively short amount of time. Taking golf lessons can be an expensive, time-consuming effort. And like any good or service that will cost money and require time, you should be careful before you buy.  Golf can be a really costly game to play and it is reasonable to assume that you have invested a fair amount of money in your equipment – golf clubs, golf bag, golf balls, golf clothing, golf cart etc; – therefore doesn’t it make common sense for you to learn how to use them to their advantage and improve your skills and capabilities?

Visit Elderslie Golf Club for golf lessons and other info. on golf.

Elderslie Golf Club

Elderslie Golf Club was constructed in 1909 on land owned by Elderslie Estates who permitted various golf courses to be built on their extensive lands around this time.Elderslie, the birthplace of William Wallace in 1270, the course itself encompasses the Newton Woods with all it’s Wallace connections.The course is lush parkland with a large variety of trees, and follows a route from the 3rd tee to the 13th green round the woods, with ever changing views, and at the 9th green a magnificent outlook over the Clyde valley to Ben Lomond. Initially an extra 9 hole course was built for ladies and juniors, but this was taken over for grazing during the 39/45 war and never reopened. In 1924 James Braid was asked to report on the course, but he made no major recommendations and the layout today is largely unaltered from what was built in 1909, although 2 new holes were constructed on the old 9 hole course.

Elderslie Golf Club

Dave Pelz’s Putting Bible – golf’s least understood skill.

Extract from the book:

The Seven Building Blocks of Stroke Mechanics 79 balls in illustration) are outside his shoulders the screen-door stroke produces both a curved path around the golfer’s body and significant putterface angle rotation relative to the Aimline. This is where the in-line stroke shines as shown in the top figure: When the golfer’s hands (pendulum balls) are vertically under his shoulders his stroke path is not only naturally in-line with his Aimline his putter-face also stays square to the Aimline at all times. As you will see in section 4.8 this is an incredible advantage because the face angle is very influential in determining what line the ball starts rolling on in putting.

80 The Seven Building Blocks of Stroke Mechanics

Great Putters Are Square

Do great putters rotate their putterfaces or do they keep them square through impact?

Because I have advocated the pure-in-line-square (pils) stroke for many years I have often heard from both playing and teaching professionals “But Jack Nicklaus Loren Roberts George Archer Dave Stockton and Ben Crenshaw rotate (screen-door) their putters through impact. Just look at this photograph. See you can see the putterface rotating!”

Then they show me a photo like Figure 4.7.3. Now I want to show you something. Look at the photographs in Figure 4.7.4. On the left you see Perfy my putting robot making a pure-in-line-square stroke with his hands vertically under his shoulders. In the center photograph the perpendicular gridlines show that his putterface stays perfectly square all the way down the line and the right side of the figure shows an incoming view of the same stroke (with different lines to show how perfectly on-line his stroke stays). Okay? You agree Perfy makes a pils stroke from this hands-under-shoulders (vertical pendulum) set-up?

Elderslie Golf Club

The Long Drive Bible: How You Can Hit the Ball Longer, Straighter, and More Consistently

Extract from the book:

So if you can’t practice with pressure how do you make practice help your putting on the golf course when it really counts? You could try to avoid pressure on the course but that’s not going to happen. The only way to putt well under pressure is to develop a stroke in practice that works both in practice and on the course when the pressure is on and your muscles are strong. I ‘m not saying you should develop a “pressure stroke ” one that’s different from the stroke you normally practice and use. What I am saying is that you should be smart enough to use your practice time to develop a normal stroke that is the same as your pressure stroke. This is a stroke that doesn’t depend on the strength of your muscles or the speed of your heartbeat. It is a stroke that will work just as well under pressure as in practice. As you’ll see below it’s called a dead-hands stroke.

The Hit Stroke

Let me explain what this “dead-hands” stroke is not. It is not your natural stroke because most golfers’ natural instinct is to “hit” a putt with the muscles of the fingers hands and wrists. Our instincts are developed in our childhood when we play games that involve hitting things turning knobs and manipulating pushing and controlling the objects in our lives with our fingers hands and wrists. This also is the way most people putt because they consider it to be natural. But just because it’s natural does not make it either the right way or the best way.

But golfers hit their putts (Figure 5.3.1). And when a ball is hit the distance it rolls depends on how hard it is hit. The power of the putt depends on the energy or effort put into the stroke. And therein lies the problem: You can’t see or feel the power of a hit before it happens. No matter how much a golfer practices hitting putts the right distance and speed when he or she gets under pressure and tries to apply the same hit to the ball with adrenaline-filled muscles the results will be wrong. Once again as the muscles get stronger the same feel that produced good results in practice produces a more powerful hit under pressure.

Many low-handicap amateurs fall into this trap. They practice with the belief that the harder and longer they work the better they’ll putt under pressure. They believe that putting well under pressure involves courage strength of conviction or some other inner quality of the heart. I suppose these character traits are admirable but they have nothing to do with how far the ball rolls in good putting. If you insist on hitting your putts and controlling your putt distance with your muscles then the only way to practice feel and touch is under pressure. The good player can accomplish this by playing in tournaments in which he is likely to face many pressure putts. Do enough of that – and enough is a lot – and you begin preparing yourself for future pressure situations. Higher-handicap golfers have a slightly different problem. Because hitting

Five Nonphysical Building Blocks: Touch Feel Attitude Routine and Ritual 117 with the hands is the natural way to putt most golfers begin by doing just that. The results won’t be very good but because the golfer is still new to the game poor putting will seem acceptable. It’s later as these golfers improve their ball-striking and short games and work on bringing their handicaps down that their natural (hand-muscle-controlled) putting stroke limits their ability to score.

The Amateurs Proved It

Elderslie Golf Club

Golf Swing Tips

The “Simple Golf” Swing: “Golf for the Rest of Us”

Extract from the book:

Golf Tuition Elderslie Golf Club

Wrap your right fingers lightly around the handle of the club Alternative to the interlock grip (The overlap grip)

Elderslie Golf Club

 

Erskine Golf Club

Golf Lessons at Erskine Golf Club

About Erskine Golf Club

Golf Lessons at Erskine Golf Club

Golf Swing Tips

To improve your golf game, it’s vital that you take golf lessons. Golf is a sport that is almost impossible to learn without some sort of guidance. Luckily, there are golf experts around the country whose job it is to teach golf. By taking golf lessons, you can drastically improve your game in a relatively short amount of time. Taking golf lessons can be an expensive, time-consuming effort. And like any good or service that will cost money and require time, you should be careful before you buy.  Golf can be a really costly game to play and it is reasonable to assume that you have invested a fair amount of money in your equipment – golf clubs, golf bag, golf balls, golf clothing, golf cart etc; – therefore doesn’t it make common sense for you to learn how to use them to their advantage and improve your skills and capabilities?

Visit Erskine Golf Club for golf lessons and other info. on golf.

Erskine Golf Club

Erskine Golf Club, arguably one of the finest golf courses in the West of Scotland. Designed by Troon Professional Willie Fernie, James Braid and Dr. Alastair MacKenzie, Erskine Golf Club was the venue for the Scottish Professional Championship in 1991, won by Sam Torrance. This golf course simply has to be played to be appreciated. Having recently reached its centenary year, Erskine is a club steeped in history and tradition which earns rave reviews from all who have had the opportunity to play here. The tranquility and beauty of the surroundings ensure a memorable golfing experience. The course offers the opportunity for golfers of all skill levels to test their ability and has many memorable holes. With adequate shelter from the elements provided by mature trees, and the surrounding hills, Erskine can be played and enjoyed all year round. Offering commanding views of the Kilpatrick Hills and the Clyde Estuary, to play golf here is an experience not to be forgotten.

Erskine Golf Club

Dave Pelz’s Putting Bible – golf’s least understood skill.

Extract from the book:

Any golfer whose eyes are not consistently vertically above his Aimline will have to change his view of alignment due to the changing angles he sees for putts of different lengths. The result is inconsistent alignment. The only way to align the putterface properly time after time is by positioning both eyes exactly vertically above the Aimline so the alignment angle is always zero degrees for all putts re gardless of length (Figure 4.4.3 C and D).

Detailed procedures for learning how to aim properly will be discussed in sec tion 12.6 where I’ll show you how to improve and even perfect your ability to aim. But for now realize that aim is an essential fundamental of putting a learned skill you have probably learned incorrectly (without knowing it) based on the results of past putting strokes and the positioning of your eyes (which you should keep vertically above the Aimline Figure 4.4.4).

The Seven Building Blocks of Stroke Mechanics 67

If you don ‘t learn to aim correctly then no one (myself and my Scoring Game Schools included) will ever be able to teach you a good putting stroke. A good putting stroke with bad aim will miss every time and your subconscious will never let you learn a stroke that it knows will miss every time. Instead you ‘ll begin compensating. However once you learn to aim accurately along the Aimline you choose your putting instincts will lead you to make better less compensating strokes and that leads to holing more putts.

4.5 Power Source

Your power source is the part of your body that supplies the power to control and move the putter through the impact zone of your stroke. The muscles you use to control your putter determine your putting power source. The three most common power sources used in putting are: (1) the small muscles of the fingers hands wrists and forearms; (2) the arms and shoulders; and (3) body motion.

Erskine Golf Club

The Long Drive Bible: How You Can Hit the Ball Longer, Straighter, and More Consistently

Extract from the book:

But there’s yet another problem with forearm rotation: it feels natural. Even Tour professionals don’t realize they’re doing it and when I tell them to stop they usually say “What do you mean I’m not rotating my arms! ” But of course they are. And like the pros most golfers don’ t mean to do it and if you ask them don’t think they are. But they are and you probably are too. Which is too bad because forearm rotation makes putting more difficult more inconsistent and less effective.

You’ll have to wait until Chapter 13 to learn how to stop rotating your forearms. For now however make a mental note that you will stop making this destructive motion. It will be one of your challenges in improving your putting and a crucial one.

Body Power

In the previous chapter I talked about body putting something rarely seen among the pros because it’s a bad thing to do. Your body is large and the big muscles of the chest back and legs are strong particularly when compared to the small amounts of power needed to roll a ball on the fast surface of a putting green. Still many golfers put too much of their body into the stroke rotating the lower body sliding the lower body toward the hole or moving the upper body away from the hole (Figure 4.5.2). All these motions are unintentional (at least I hope so) but they still produce unwanted power and directional instability.

For example I estimate that for every inch the body moves toward the target during the putting stroke the ball moves an additional foot on the green. And rotating the lower body not only adds power it also causes the putterface to rotate from open to closed.

Putting is a game in which delicate feel and touch create exactly the right speed and break of your putts. When you’re trying to be precise body power causes nothing but trouble.

School students turn (top) slide (middle) and reverse (bottom) their bodies during their putting stroke motions.

Erskine Golf Club

Golf Swing Tips

The “Simple Golf” Swing: “Golf for the Rest of Us”

Extract from the book:

Golf Tuition Erskine Golf Club

Wrap your right fingers lightly around the handle of the club Alternative to the interlock grip (The overlap grip)

Erskine Golf Club

 

Gourock Golf Club

Golf Lessons at Gourock Golf Club

About Gourock Golf Club

Golf Lessons at Gourock Golf Club

Golf Swing Tips

To improve your golf game, it’s vital that you take golf lessons. Golf is a sport that is almost impossible to learn without some sort of guidance. Luckily, there are golf experts around the country whose job it is to teach golf. By taking golf lessons, you can drastically improve your game in a relatively short amount of time. Taking golf lessons can be an expensive, time-consuming effort. And like any good or service that will cost money and require time, you should be careful before you buy.  Golf can be a really costly game to play and it is reasonable to assume that you have invested a fair amount of money in your equipment – golf clubs, golf bag, golf balls, golf clothing, golf cart etc; – therefore doesn’t it make common sense for you to learn how to use them to their advantage and improve your skills and capabilities?

Visit Gourock Golf Club for golf lessons and other info. on golf.

Gourock Golf Club

Gourock Golf Club, established in 1896, is a moorland layout situated above the picturesque town of Gourock, Scotland. The course boasts spectacular views over the River Clyde and Argyllshire Hills. A striking opening par 5 uphill is matched by the par 5 dogleg 8th hole. The 9th hole is a good par 4 down to the clubhouse with a magnificent view. The second nine opens with a short par 4 over a gully to a raised green and finishes with a spectacular par 4 dogleg left from a raised tee – arguably one of the best finishing holes in the country.

Gourock Golf Club

Dave Pelz’s Putting Bible – golf’s least understood skill.

Extract from the book:

Gourock Golf Club

The Long Drive Bible: How You Can Hit the Ball Longer, Straighter, and More Consistently

Extract from the book:

Now relate these pendulums to putting strokes by attaching putters to the bottom of each pendulum. Pendulum B is what Harvey Penick prescribed: The golfer’s hands hang outside of his shoulder line (the suspension point) at some angle supported by the force B (shown by Justin Leonard in Figure 4.6.7). This puller will describe a curved path around the body like a screen door as long as no hand or arm muscles prevent it from doing so.

In Figure 4.6.8 Fuzzy Zoeller simulates pendulum C by holding his hands inside of his shoulders and at an angle to his suspension point. This putter clearly rotates from outside the Aimline going back to outside the Aimline on the follow-through (the opposite of the screen-door rotation of pendulum B). Again this is a natural pendulum motion but it requires a small force (C) to keep his hands and his I5-degree angle to the vertical below the suspension point.

In these two examples of pendulums B and C it is clear that small side forces are required to make these strokes acceptable for putting and both strokes involve curved paths rotating around the golfer’s body. Now look at pendulum A as a putting stroke which involves no side force or curving path.

The Seven Building Blocks of Stroke Mechanics 77

The Simplest Pendulum

To examine the putting stroke of vertical pendulum A look at Figure 4.6.9 where the golfer’s hands hang vertically below his shoulders. On the left of this photo the attached putter hangs vertically below the hands which looks a bit strange. But stay with me. If the golfer now swings his arms straight hack along the line of this intended putt lets them relax and then swings them through – guided simply by the force of gravity – the putterface would swing perfectly along the line of this putt (Figure 4.6.9A’). This path is purely in-line along the Aimline just like pendulum A with no side forces or path curvature.

By starting with the putterface square to the line and using this pure-in-line stroke the ball would have to start rolling on that line. The pendulum swings this way because gravity is the only force acting on the stroke: There are no rotating forces to turn the putterface away from the target line and no side forces to push the putter off the straight Aimline path.

Gourock Golf Club

Golf Swing Tips

The “Simple Golf” Swing: “Golf for the Rest of Us”

Extract from the book:

Golf Tuition Gourock Golf Club

Imagine the line that has been drawn is your spine (axis). When the backswing is made, just rotate everything around that axis. If you do this properly, you will be on the correct plane. This correct swing plane will help your power, accuracy, and consistency. Keep the left arm locked as shown.

Gourock Golf Club

 

Burghley Park Golf Club

Golf Lessons at Burghley Park Golf Club

About Burghley Park Golf Club

Golf Lessons at Burghley Park Golf Club

Golf Swing Tips

To improve your golf game, it’s vital that you take golf lessons. Golf is a sport that is almost impossible to learn without some sort of guidance. Luckily, there are golf experts around the country whose job it is to teach golf. By taking golf lessons, you can drastically improve your game in a relatively short amount of time. Taking golf lessons can be an expensive, time-consuming effort. And like any good or service that will cost money and require time, you should be careful before you buy.  Golf can be a really costly game to play and it is reasonable to assume that you have invested a fair amount of money in your equipment – golf clubs, golf bag, golf balls, golf clothing, golf cart etc; – therefore doesn’t it make common sense for you to learn how to use them to their advantage and improve your skills and capabilities?

Visit Burghley Park Golf Club for golf lessons and other info. on golf.

Burghley Park Golf Club

Burghley Park Golf Club came into being in 1890. It has had a chequered career but since the golf boom of the 1960’s has been on a sound footing with an excellent and improving course and a friendly membership.It is a Members Club and, in the main, membership is at the invitation of existing members subject to criteria laid down by the Committee. Applicants must be sponsored by two existing members who have themselves held membership for two years or more, although the Committee may consider established golfers moving into the area supported by a recommendation from their previous affiliated Club.

Burghley Park Golf Club

Dave Pelz’s Putting Bible – golf’s least understood skill.

Extract from the book:

For example if instead of seeing a green that slopes to the right you could see a

2-slope green that will make your nine-foot putt break six inches to the right that

Develop Your Artistic Senses (Feel Touch Green-Reading) 335 would be good. If instead of seeing a pretty fast green you could see a 10-speed green just like the one you putted on last week when you ran the ball eight feet past the hole that would be very helpful. And if instead of seeing a putt that looked as if it broke two inches into the cup you’d see a visual break of two inches which you know means you need to start the ball six inches above the hole (because it will truly break six inches) you would be much more likely to make the putt. In all of these cases you would be seeing more and seeing better.

This isn’t as complex or confusing as it sounds. Green-reading isn’t physics: Anyone can learn to do it. You’ve already been looking at and seeing all these things every time you putt. But you’ve been interpreting them incorrectly and making your subconscious deal with trying to make things right. The truth is the better you read (see the break in) greens and the less your subconscious has to compensate the better you will putt. If you take the trouble to improve how you “see” greens and break as I ‘ve outlined above you will begin to read greens better.

And now comes the companion step: If you also learn how to putt without unnecessary compensations you’ll be on your way to great putting.

Eliminate In-Stroke Compensations Be Careful What You

Burghley Park Golf Club

The Long Drive Bible: How You Can Hit the Ball Longer, Straighter, and More Consistently

Extract from the book:

Spinning Puffs

Forget here and now the idea of imparting spin as a way to control your putts. Research has shown that the friction of the green removes all spin from rolling halls

The Seven Building Blocks of Stroke Mechanics 93 within about the first 20 percent of their roll. Despite this golfers think that Ben Crenshaw became a good putter by learning to put overspin on his putts and that Bobby Locke put “hook spin” on his putts which made them dive into the hole. Neither of these descriptions is true but amateur golfers believe them because they sound reasonable and give them something new to try in their own putting. (They also give amateurs an excuse for not putting better. Trust me: Most amateurs don’t need any more excuses.)

Still many golfers and even some teaching professionals extol the benefits of “releasing” the putter through impact rotating the face from open to closed to impart hook spin or overspin. Again all reasonably well-stroked putts can be shown to be rolling without any spin whatsoever when they reach the hole. So trying to release the putter makes no sense unless it encourages you to follow through in your stroke and eliminates deceleration and instability. However even in this case releasing the putter will produce more face rotation and give you more inconsistency in directional control due to increased timing problems.

The Razor-Blade Putter

Because so many people assume that putts can spin all the way to the hole and are obsessed with the idea of overspin I built a putter that let me examine and evaluate the benefit of true overspin. I embedded a razor blade just above the center of a putterface (Figure 4.9.4) making sure the sharp edge of the blade would contact the ball above its geometric center and impart true overspin.

I tested the razor-blade putter versus an identical putter with a normal face and counted how many putts each one holed. On very short putts – inside three feet – the razor putter performed pretty well. However on longer putts it created true initial overspin that caused the balls to “grab” on the green and jump forward uncontrollably.

Burghley Park Golf Club

Golf Swing Tips

The “Simple Golf” Swing: “Golf for the Rest of Us”

Extract from the book:

Golf Tuition Burghley Park Golf Club

After we get through the remaining sections, you will understand that this will change your swing plane a bit. Your swing plane will become more horizontal, the straighter you stand up. Please realize that nothing else should change. You will swing each of your clubs in exactly the same fashion (found below). This repositioning at setup will have a huge effect on the outcome of your shot, so please take some time to see where you are the most comfortable.

Burghley Park Golf Club

 

Greetham Valley Golf Club

Golf Lessons at Greetham Valley Golf Club

About Greetham Valley Golf Club

Golf Lessons at Greetham Valley Golf Club

Golf Swing Tips

To improve your golf game, it’s vital that you take golf lessons. Golf is a sport that is almost impossible to learn without some sort of guidance. Luckily, there are golf experts around the country whose job it is to teach golf. By taking golf lessons, you can drastically improve your game in a relatively short amount of time. Taking golf lessons can be an expensive, time-consuming effort. And like any good or service that will cost money and require time, you should be careful before you buy.  Golf can be a really costly game to play and it is reasonable to assume that you have invested a fair amount of money in your equipment – golf clubs, golf bag, golf balls, golf clothing, golf cart etc; – therefore doesn’t it make common sense for you to learn how to use them to their advantage and improve your skills and capabilities?

Visit Greetham Valley Golf Club for golf lessons and other info. on golf.

Greetham Valley Golf Club

akes, ponds, mature woods and anaturally contoured landscape ofscenic valleys and rolling hills make Greetham Valley a beautiful environment. 35 en-suite bedrooms, superb conference facilities, magnificent banqueting suite, restaurants, luxurious Clubhouse, hair and beauty salon and 45 gloriously challenging holes of golf.

Greetham Valley Golf Club

Dave Pelz’s Putting Bible – golf’s least understood skill.

Extract from the book:

5. Move in and set up to real putt feels like. Then make a stroke that you know is too big. Now try to make one that’s just right. This will get your mind’s eye engaged in what you are trying to do so you will be more successful.

Remember Your Job

Under the best circumstances having felt the perfect-length preview stroke on your third practice swing you must be prepared to repeat it within eight seconds. This eight-second limit ensures you will have retained at least 70 percent of the feel of your preview stroke in your mind’s eye by the time you putt.

Notice I said to take at least three practice swings or up to a total of six maximum if you need them. The purpose of your routine is to create the perfect preview stroke one you truly believe will hole the putt. If you don’t believe in your stroke then you haven’t completed your job no matter how many strokes you have taken. At this point to avoid slow play you may have to compromise and putt with less than your best possible effort. But that’s not something to be encouraged.

Establish Your Practice Framework 227

If you sense that you are taking too many strokes and taking too much time then bear down. Focus get into it concentrate! Don’t be lazy and don’t ever be so relaxed that you need more than six practice swings. That means you aren’t trying hard enough to focus on your “job ” not paying enough attention to what you are supposed to be doing.

Greetham Valley Golf Club

The Long Drive Bible: How You Can Hit the Ball Longer, Straighter, and More Consistently

Extract from the book:

68 The Seven Building Blocks of Stroke Mechanics ralness don’ t necessarily mean correct. And in fact trying to find a way to putt that is both initially comfortable and natural usually leads to disaster.

Supplying the power which determines how fast and how far your putts will roll from the muscles of your wrists hands and fingers (Figure 4.5.1) is bad. Wrist motion (hinging) causes putterface angle variations and hand and wrist muscles lend to tighten up and not work well under even slight pressure. But powering your putts with these muscles also brings an added complication: It’s not had all the time.

You can practice putting this way for years and as long as you putt on the course exactly the way you do in practice – relaxed and calm – things will be reasonably okay. But wait until you get really excited. When your heart begins to beat faster because a putt really matters your body naturally produces adrenaline which makes all of your muscles stronger. Then all your practice goes out the window because the muscles that control your putting power are now stronger than they ever were on the putting green. Even if your stroke feels the way it did in practice the adrenaline-induced extra power will cause it to provide the wrong amount of energy to your putts and produce bad results on the course.

You Can’t Avoid Adrenaline Everybody gets to experience excitement and adrenaline in golf. It’s part of why we love the game and if you want to become a better player you must learn to deal with it. You must learn to play well when adrenaline is in your system. This is easy in the power game when you want to hit the ball as far you can with whatever club is in your hands. Adrenaline in your system helps you to do this. But putting is altogether different. You can’t take one less club on the green when you’re pumped up. And you certainly don ‘t want to putt the ball as far as you can.

Luckily there is a simple way to control adrenaline when putting. Learn to putt

The Seven Building Blocks of Stroke Mechanics 69 in such a way that the adrenaline-affected muscles of your fingers hands and wrists don’t control how far or fast your putts roll. You’ll learn about that in section 13.5.

Forearm Rotation

Greetham Valley Golf Club

Golf Swing Tips

The “Simple Golf” Swing: “Golf for the Rest of Us”

Extract from the book:

Golf Tuition Greetham Valley Golf Club

Please start with the three pictures below. Understand that the point of these pictures is to get your arms and chest connected. You should understand the feeling of “being connected” before you try to incorporate this critical step into your golf swing. If you hold the club straight out in front of you, there will be a triangle formed between your arms and chest. Just focus on keeping the triangle between your arms and chest fixed. Just move your arms with your chest. When your chest stops rotating, your arms also stop. Please see the three pictures below and try it out. Turn to your right, then back around to your left, keeping the triangle between your arms and chest constant at all times.

Greetham Valley Golf Club

 

Luffenham Heath Golf Club

Golf Lessons at Luffenham Heath Golf Club

About Luffenham Heath Golf Club

Golf Lessons at Luffenham Heath Golf Club

Golf Swing Tips

To improve your golf game, it’s vital that you take golf lessons. Golf is a sport that is almost impossible to learn without some sort of guidance. Luckily, there are golf experts around the country whose job it is to teach golf. By taking golf lessons, you can drastically improve your game in a relatively short amount of time. Taking golf lessons can be an expensive, time-consuming effort. And like any good or service that will cost money and require time, you should be careful before you buy.  Golf can be a really costly game to play and it is reasonable to assume that you have invested a fair amount of money in your equipment – golf clubs, golf bag, golf balls, golf clothing, golf cart etc; – therefore doesn’t it make common sense for you to learn how to use them to their advantage and improve your skills and capabilities?

Visit Luffenham Heath Golf Club for golf lessons and other info. on golf.

Luffenham Heath Golf Club

Classic Luffenham conditions will be firm fairways and greens. A premium in hitting the fairway allows the golfer to fly into the green. From the rough its very difficult to hold the green and in some circumstances fool hardy to try.

Luffenham Heath Golf Club

Dave Pelz’s Putting Bible – golf’s least understood skill.

Extract from the book:

The purpose of your grip is to hold on to your putter as you allow it to move along the perfect in-line path with a square face angle through impact. There is no

The Seven Building Blocks of Stroke Mechanics 105 right or wrong way to hold a putter for all golfers. But there is a best way for each golfer to hold his or her putter. This best way will lead to making the best stroke the greatest percentage of the time.

The grip that makes it easiest for most people to produce a pure-in-line stroke is the parallel-palms grip (Figure 4.10.15). By parallel I mean the palms and the backs of both hands are parallel to the putterface which means they are perpendicular to the intended putt-line. Most golfers’ arms hang naturally in this parallel position they find it equally natural to swing their arms hack and through perpendicular to their shoulder line (Figure 4.10.16) and this motion is both easy to repeat and promotes a consistent position through impact. However if it proves uncomfortable for you try putting your hands on your putter shaft in the same positions that they hang naturally (without manipulation) under your shoulders (Figure 4.10.17).

Many other grips are possible including the “open palm ” “left-hand-low ” “claw ” “fingertip ” and “equal-pressure” grips. How to best use these and other grips will be discussed in section 11.6 along with how you can develop the best grip for your putting stroke.

Lower-Body Motion and Looking

Almost all golfers unknowingly move their bodies during the putting stroke. Sometimes a lot usually just a little but almost always some which tells me it must be extremely difficult to eliminate (at least without hours and hours of practice). Try rotating your lower body around your spine in your putting address position and you will see it turns your upper body as well (especially your shoulders arms and putter) because your upper body is sitting on the lower (Figure 4.10.18). This also rotates your putterface angle adding an unknown uncontrollable and unwanted variable to the starting line of your putts.

Luffenham Heath Golf Club

The Long Drive Bible: How You Can Hit the Ball Longer, Straighter, and More Consistently

Extract from the book:

Think about it: Have you ever seen golfers who block putts to the right also aim too far to the right? Of course not. They would miss putts so far to the right it would be ridiculous. They learn to aim to the left and they think this is proper because it produces better results. So the overriding influence on how golfers learn to aim is as a reaction to their results. That is reaction aiming.

Position Aiming

Less important to the golfer’s overall aim than reaction aiming position aiming is a golfer’s tendency to modify his or her reaction aim based on the position of the eyes relative to the Aimline . There are valid reasons for this phenomenon.

Aimline then he is sure to misalign his putter (and likely miss the putt) because now his view has changed to alignment angle B. The mind can ‘t keep everything properly aimed if it has to deal with constantly changing views of alignment.

Any golfer whose eyes are not consistently vertically above his Aimline will have to change his view of alignment due to the changing angles he sees for putts of different lengths. The result is inconsistent alignment. The only way to align the putterface properly time after time is by positioning both eyes exactly vertically above the Aimline so the alignment angle is always zero degrees for all putts re gardless of length (Figure 4.4.3 C and D).

Detailed procedures for learning how to aim properly will be discussed in sec tion 12.6 where I’ll show you how to improve and even perfect your ability to aim. But for now realize that aim is an essential fundamental of putting a learned skill you have probably learned incorrectly (without knowing it) based on the results of past putting strokes and the positioning of your eyes (which you should keep vertically above the Aimline Figure 4.4.4).

The Seven Building Blocks of Stroke Mechanics 67

Luffenham Heath Golf Club

Golf Swing Tips

The “Simple Golf” Swing: “Golf for the Rest of Us”

Extract from the book:

Golf Tuition Luffenham Heath Golf Club

Really flip your right wrist through the ball. This action will give you a lot more club head speed. It also eliminates any slice that you may have had because your left elbow isn’t flying on the follow through anymore. So, essentially you’re keeping the left elbow close to the body now. Before it was your right, and now it’s your left elbow that you are keeping tight to your body. Keep your left elbow close to your body, and flip the right wrist through the ball at the same time. You should feel the extra power this gives you.

Luffenham Heath Golf Club

 

Priors Hall Golf Club

Golf Lessons at Priors Hall Golf Club

About Priors Hall Golf Club

Golf Lessons at Priors Hall Golf Club

Golf Swing Tips

To improve your golf game, it’s vital that you take golf lessons. Golf is a sport that is almost impossible to learn without some sort of guidance. Luckily, there are golf experts around the country whose job it is to teach golf. By taking golf lessons, you can drastically improve your game in a relatively short amount of time. Taking golf lessons can be an expensive, time-consuming effort. And like any good or service that will cost money and require time, you should be careful before you buy.  Golf can be a really costly game to play and it is reasonable to assume that you have invested a fair amount of money in your equipment – golf clubs, golf bag, golf balls, golf clothing, golf cart etc; – therefore doesn’t it make common sense for you to learn how to use them to their advantage and improve your skills and capabilities?

Visit Priors Hall Golf Club for golf lessons and other info. on golf.

Priors Hall Golf Club

Based in the area of Northants/Lincs/Cambs border, four miles from Corby, we are able to offer competitive golf on a large scale. There are major competitions most weeks throughout the season, there are also competitions organised during the winter months. We are a lively club and new members are always welcome.

Priors Hall Golf Club

Dave Pelz’s Putting Bible – golf’s least understood skill.

Extract from the book:

Then it happens again the next day. And again the following week. You used to be a good putter but suddenly you seem to have lost it completely. What happened? Why is this happening (Figure 14.7.1)?

If you recently installed a new grip on your putter or started using a new “magic wand ” it could be that the grip is twisted even the tiniest little bit from what you were used to. I’ve seen this happen countless times over the years. The new grip looks right and feels right; the new putter should be perfect. But the back of your lead hand has a relationship with your putterface (see Chapter 12 for details) and the more you practice and groove your stroke mechanics the more repeatable that relationship becomes. A difference of just one degree from the way the flat of your grip was previously aligned to your putterface will cause the ball to miss on a dead-straight putt from six feet even if you make a perfect stroke

358 Face Your Special Problems with your hands in the perfect position through impact and use a perfectly balanced ball.

So if you have suddenly gone from good to bad on short putts (you’ll never notice it on long putts because you don’t make them often enough to tell the difference in a one- or two-degree starting-line error) check your new grip or the grip on that new putter. It ‘s always possible that your old grip wasn ‘t straight and the new one is so you’ll have to start a new relationship with it.

14.8 Your Preferred Break

If you have a preferred break direction (right-to-left or left-to-right) on makable putts in the 10- to 20-foot range – and many golfers do – there is a reason. It’s probably because you have a bias in your ability to aim your putter. (If you have a preferred break on short putts it could he due to such an aim bias explained below or to the effects detailed in section 14.6 above caused by hitting your putts consistently toward the heel or toe of your putter. If you think it’s the latter reread Chapter 12 and learn to groove your impact pattern on the sweetspot.)

Priors Hall Golf Club

The Long Drive Bible: How You Can Hit the Ball Longer, Straighter, and More Consistently

Extract from the book:

AIM FEEL PUTTER FITTING PATH FACE ANGLE POWER SOURCE TOUCH STABILITY I MPACT PATTERN RHYTHM ATTITUDE FLOW-LINES RITUAL ROUTINE GREEN-READING

Defining How the Ball Rolls

Before getting into the mechanics of the putting stroke I’ll define some vocabulary which will help keep things simple and easy to understand throughout the book. In our Scoring Game Schools we routinely use words or phrases that you may not be familiar with. We do this because we’ve found that many golfers refer to the same things using different terms and sometimes use the same terms to describe different things.

Obviously this can lead to unnecessary confusion and disagreement. It helps to be more explicit in how you describe and define some of these concepts. For ex ample my staff and I never talk about “putting to there ” or putting “that way.”

Rather we talk about the “Aimline” you intend to start the ball rolling on the “ini tial line” you actually start the ball on and where the “ball track” goes after that.

Ball-Hole Line and Target Line

When we talk about the “ball-hole” line for any putt we mean the straight line between where the ball sits (before you putt it) and the hole (Figure 4.1.2). How ever because the hole is always your ultimate target some golfers call this their

Priors Hall Golf Club

Golf Swing Tips

The “Simple Golf” Swing: “Golf for the Rest of Us”

Extract from the book:

Golf Tuition Priors Hall Golf Club

Here is a view from the front. The goal of this photo is to show that there is no lateral movement. Simply rotating your right shoulder around your spine.*Please note that you should NOT be cocking your wrists at the end of your backswing. While this may add a bit of power, it will totally throw off your timing. The results of a wrist cock are slices, hooks, fat shots, etc.

Priors Hall Golf Club

 

Rutland County Golf Club

Golf Lessons at Rutland County Golf Club

About Rutland County Golf Club

Golf Lessons at Rutland County Golf Club

Golf Swing Tips

To improve your golf game, it’s vital that you take golf lessons. Golf is a sport that is almost impossible to learn without some sort of guidance. Luckily, there are golf experts around the country whose job it is to teach golf. By taking golf lessons, you can drastically improve your game in a relatively short amount of time. Taking golf lessons can be an expensive, time-consuming effort. And like any good or service that will cost money and require time, you should be careful before you buy.  Golf can be a really costly game to play and it is reasonable to assume that you have invested a fair amount of money in your equipment – golf clubs, golf bag, golf balls, golf clothing, golf cart etc; – therefore doesn’t it make common sense for you to learn how to use them to their advantage and improve your skills and capabilities?

Visit Rutland County Golf Club for golf lessons and other info. on golf.

Rutland County Golf Club

Rutland County Golf Club – Superb golfing facilities and a welcoming atmosphere, near Lincolnshire. The course begins by heading east alongside the site of the lost medieval village of Hardwick and skirts the boundary of the disused airfield RAF Woolfox Lodge. During construction many practice bombs were unearthed, indeed in the old farming days “the farm workers harvested bombs like they were potatoes!”

Rutland County Golf Club

Dave Pelz’s Putting Bible – golf’s least understood skill.

Extract from the book:

To take the test you must know your normal walking pace. Take a stopwatch and find a flat street or field where you can walk back and forth. Walk until you fall into a smooth rhythm that feels comfortable. Once in the rhythm start the stopwatch when your left foot hits the ground and continue walking counting the number of steps you take in 60 seconds. Repeat this three times or until you’re confident of your natural number of steps per minute walking pace.

Remembering that number go back inside and look at the chart in Figure

11.3.1. Pick the average cadence that corresponds to your steps per minute. (You’ll also see the putting rhythms of a number of PGA Tour players and how those rhythms compare to their walking speeds.) Once you’ve found your preliminary putting cadence in beats per minute set your metronome to beep at that pace.

228 Establish Your Practice Framework

The Touch-Touch Drill Place the two pillows on the floor 12 inches apart and set your putter so it is addressing an imaginary ball between them. Place the metronome close by so you can hear it and adjust it conveniently. To start the test place your putter between the two pillows (Figure 11.3.2) and begin swinging it back and forth. Work the motion into a rhythm that touches one pillow at the top of the backswing on one

Establish Your Practice Framework 229 beat the other pillow at the end of the follow-through on the next heat. Continue swinging your putter back and through never stopping or changing rhythm and continue to touch each pillow on consecutive beats of the metronome.

Rutland County Golf Club

The Long Drive Bible: How You Can Hit the Ball Longer, Straighter, and More Consistently

Extract from the book:

After learning the benefits of lag putts between 50 and 60 feet) of some Tour pros we

• When you warm up before work with compared to our Scoring Game School play or go to the practice students. You can see that if the amateurs im green for a true practice session practice lag putting proved their lag patterns so they were closer to the first concentrating on stop-hole by a factor of two they would not only reduce ping all putts from more than their number of three-putts significantly but they 35 feet close enough to make also would increase their number of putts holed by the second putt a virtual tap a factor of four. (The percentage area of the hole in. You don’t need to sink relative to the lag pattern area changes by the long putts but you must get square of the lag-area radius.) So better lag putting them close enough so you al- not only reduces the number of three-putts but most never three-putt. also leads to more long putts holed (but still a rela

• Practice putts of intermediate length – 6 to 30 feet – tively small number). second and concentrate on rolling them at a speed that Don’ t Be Discouraged stops any that miss about 17

In mentioning some of the problems inherent in inches past the hole. putting (all of which will be explained in more un

• Finish your practice with putts derstandable detail in later chapters) I’ve thrown a of less than six feet focusing fair amount of information at you and we have yet only on rolling them into the to even begin examining the putting stroke. How- cup at a firm brisk pace. ever please don’t be discouraged about the com plexity of putting or the confusion you might be feeling right now. You need to understand the realities of putting so you’ll be more tolerant when unexplained things happen to you on the greens. You need to believe – no you need to know – that there is no net luck in putting no matter how your putts seem to be rolling bouncing or deflecting that day.

Once you understand the reality of the problems of the game and the often cruel statistical nature of its results you will be better prepared to proceed with your learning program which will lead to your improved putting. Always remain alert to the importance of immediate accurate reliable feedback and what it can do for your practice and on-course putting. So take heart and realize your better scores will come from more areas than simply improving your stroke mechanics. There’s much more to good putting than that physical stroke motion of yours.

Problems on the Greens 33

Rutland County Golf Club

Golf Swing Tips

The “Simple Golf” Swing: “Golf for the Rest of Us”

Extract from the book:

Golf Tuition Rutland County Golf Club

Now, I’ll take you into the follow-through. This will be simple. Basically just keep turning around your spine. If you have flipped your wrists correctly, you won’t have to bother too much with the follow through. However, there is a basic position that you should be in when you finish the swing. You should be facing the target, and your right and left forearms should be crossed. Your right forearm should be closest to you, and the club should be out towards left field.

Rutland County Golf Club

 

Stoke Albany Golf Club

Golf Lessons at Stoke Albany Golf Club

About Stoke Albany Golf Club

Golf Lessons at Stoke Albany Golf Club

Golf Swing Tips

To improve your golf game, it’s vital that you take golf lessons. Golf is a sport that is almost impossible to learn without some sort of guidance. Luckily, there are golf experts around the country whose job it is to teach golf. By taking golf lessons, you can drastically improve your game in a relatively short amount of time. Taking golf lessons can be an expensive, time-consuming effort. And like any good or service that will cost money and require time, you should be careful before you buy.  Golf can be a really costly game to play and it is reasonable to assume that you have invested a fair amount of money in your equipment – golf clubs, golf bag, golf balls, golf clothing, golf cart etc; – therefore doesn’t it make common sense for you to learn how to use them to their advantage and improve your skills and capabilities?

Visit Stoke Albany Golf Club for golf lessons and other info. on golf.

Stoke Albany Golf Club

Set in the Welland Valley with spectacular views over the surrounding picturesque countryside. The course is 18 holes par 71 of 6175 yards. Water can come into play on nine of the holes but especially so on the 9th, 10th & 11th, which must be tamed, then a good score is a distinct possibility. Good drainage ensures that the course is playable all year round on the main greens although some temporary tees may be used in the winter months. The Course was opened in April 1995 with Messrs. Hawtree as the designers.

Stoke Albany Golf Club

Dave Pelz’s Putting Bible – golf’s least understood skill.

Extract from the book:

Many other grips are possible including the “open palm ” “left-hand-low ” “claw ” “fingertip ” and “equal-pressure” grips. How to best use these and other grips will be discussed in section 11.6 along with how you can develop the best grip for your putting stroke.

Lower-Body Motion and Looking

Almost all golfers unknowingly move their bodies during the putting stroke. Sometimes a lot usually just a little but almost always some which tells me it must be extremely difficult to eliminate (at least without hours and hours of practice). Try rotating your lower body around your spine in your putting address position and you will see it turns your upper body as well (especially your shoulders arms and putter) because your upper body is sitting on the lower (Figure 4.10.18). This also rotates your putterface angle adding an unknown uncontrollable and unwanted variable to the starting line of your putts.

Rotation isn’t the only lower-body motion to avoid. Some golfers sway back and forth as they putt (Figure 4.10.19). They probably don’t know they’re doing it but the ball doesn’t care what you do or don’t know. One forward inch of sway during a stroke will move your ball about one foot on the green. And that ‘s a foot you probably did not plan on.

The Seven Building Blocks of Stroke Mechanics 107

A different kind of move is the “peek ” in which the golfer both turns and looks up in the middle of his stroke in an attempt to see the result. Probably the most famous peek was at the 1970 British Open at St. Andrews when Doug Sanders (Figure 4.10.20) missed a 2½-foot putt to drop into a tie with Jack Nicklaus who then beat him in the playoff.

Stoke Albany Golf Club

The Long Drive Bible: How You Can Hit the Ball Longer, Straighter, and More Consistently

Extract from the book:

Don ‘t Fight Your Flow-Lines

The easiest way to putt is with the “flow-lines” of your body aligned parallel-left of your Aimline (any line which is parallel to your Aimline and to the left of it is defined as “parallel-left of the Aimline). You’re probably not familiar with the term “flow-lines ” so look at Figure 4.10.7. The lines of flow through my shoulders forearms hips knees and feet are all parallel and to the left of my Aimline which is shown by the shaded white line on the green.

As I mentioned earlier (section 4.7) your putter will tend to swing naturally down the Aimline through impact if your shoulders are aligned parallel to that direction unless you do something to prevent this move with the muscles of your hands and wrists. So it’s very important to start your setup with the flow-line of your shoulders parallel to your Aimline.

To emphasize the power of this concept my “bad-flow-line” setup is shown in Figure 4.10.8. Look at my shoulder flow-line. From this position do you expect my putter to naturally swing (flow) down the Aimline? No way! It doesn’t do it when Perfy sets up and swings this way and it won’t swing down my Aimline either unless 1 compensate and use my muscles to make it do so.

The Seven Building Blocks of Stroke Mechanics 99

Once your shoulders are in place your attention should turn to the flow-line through your forearms as they are next most important in determining how your putter will swing through the impact zone. While all of this may sound very simple and in truth it can be for some golfers it does not turn out that way. A sure sign of trouble is the golfer who carries his right (trailing) forearm above and outside the perfect forearm plane as shown in Figure 4.10.9. This is the forearm power position from which it is difficult for the right forearm to not move over and in front of the left forearm through impact. I can assure you that most golfers who putt from this forearm position miss putts to the left when they get excited anxious or scared.

Forearm rotation is probably the most frequent killer of putting strokes I see in my schools. The forearm-power position is easy to get into because it feels natural. Well it is natural but it’s still wrong and it is something you have to resist.

Stoke Albany Golf Club

Golf Swing Tips

The “Simple Golf” Swing: “Golf for the Rest of Us”

Extract from the book:

Golf Tuition Stoke Albany Golf Club

Now that you have the proper grip with your left hand, we can focus on the right hand. Take your right hand and place it underneath the handle of the club. Lift up your left forefinger from underneath the club so it can move freely. Interlock your right picky with your left forefinger.

Stoke Albany Golf Club

 

Triangle Golf Club

Golf Lessons at Triangle Golf Club

About Triangle Golf Club

Golf Lessons at Triangle Golf Club

Golf Swing Tips

To improve your golf game, it’s vital that you take golf lessons. Golf is a sport that is almost impossible to learn without some sort of guidance. Luckily, there are golf experts around the country whose job it is to teach golf. By taking golf lessons, you can drastically improve your game in a relatively short amount of time. Taking golf lessons can be an expensive, time-consuming effort. And like any good or service that will cost money and require time, you should be careful before you buy.  Golf can be a really costly game to play and it is reasonable to assume that you have invested a fair amount of money in your equipment – golf clubs, golf bag, golf balls, golf clothing, golf cart etc; – therefore doesn’t it make common sense for you to learn how to use them to their advantage and improve your skills and capabilities?

Visit Triangle Golf Club for golf lessons and other info. on golf.

Triangle Golf Club

Golfers all over North Carolina entrust us with reporting the latest golf news, facts, stories, and updates. Triad Golf Today Magazine is entering its 14th year of publication covers golf from the Piedmont regions of NC including Winston-Salem, Greensboro, Burlington, and surrounding metro region. Triangle Golf Today is entering its 9th year and covers the Raleigh, Durham, Chapel Hill, Pinehurst and Fayetteville region. We are also pleased to announce the latest publication into our family, The Blue Ridge Golfer Magazine covering golf along the Blue Ridge Parkway in the Northwest NC Mountains and Southwest Virginia Mountains.

Triangle Golf Club

Dave Pelz’s Putting Bible – golf’s least understood skill.

Extract from the book:

326 Develop Your Artistic Senses (Feel Touch Green-Reading) every six months thereafter for the rest of your golf career) analyze your miss for A versus B putts for at least five rounds. This awareness should become part of your game so you don’t let your old “underread-and-compensate” habit return once you get rid of it. Don’t fight the truth. If this is a problem you have admit it and get rid of it.

Develop Your Artistic Senses (Feel Touch Green-Reading) 327

It ‘s like any other problem in life: If you don’t admit that you have it you deny yourself the opportunity to eliminate it and the benefits of that elimination (in this case making more putts). Dealing honestly with reality is the first step to making it easier to see the true break as you stand over your putts examining the greens.

Two Green-Reading Problems

First let me clearly define the situation most golfers are in so there can be no misunderstanding. Based on my test data three circumstances are true:

As you can imagine poor green-reading is not something that can be fixed easily. As the three circumstances above now exist they self-perpetuate errors and compensations. (Hey it’s taken more than 400 years to even recognize that there is a problem!) And here ‘s the important fact to remember: Green-reading isn ‘t one problem it ‘s two problems:

Triangle Golf Club

The Long Drive Bible: How You Can Hit the Ball Longer, Straighter, and More Consistently

Extract from the book:

So if you are going to make a stroke error of 45 degrees which result would you rather see? A putt off-line by 7 degrees or 37 degrees? I’m sure you now agree with me that if you want to putt consistently along your intended Aimline you’d better learn to keep your putterface angle square to that line (the square face angle advantage of the pils vs. screen-door stroke should

Perfectly Square … Never! now be obvious). And if you have some free time Trying to get your putterface square what part of your stroke are you going to practice? at impact with a screen-door stroke is Right again: Spend at least four times more time like trying to be “exactly on-time.”

You can never do it. You’re either working on keeping the face angle square to your early or you’re late by a minute a sec-Aimline than you do on perfecting your stroke ond a millisecond or a nanosecond. If path (details in Chapter 12). your putterface is rotating through impact it’s almost always open or

4.9 The Very Important Impact Point closed and you will be penalized for being either one at impact (it’s just a Putter path is somewhat important to good putt- matter of how much). It will never be ing. Putterface angle is four times more important. square – and certainly never consis-And guess what? Your impact point – where you tently square when you need it! make contact with the ball – is even more important still!

The point of contact between your putter and the ball determines how much energy is transferred to the ball at the moment of impact. And the amount of energy your putts receive determines both how fast and far the balls will roll and how much your putts will break. Most golfers believe the distance their putts roll is determined strictly by the length and force of their swing. That’s true only if they transfer a consistent percentage of energy from putter to ball at impact. And that is seldom the case.

The Sweetspot

A common term in sports is “sweetspot.” Tennis players talk about hitting the sweetspot of the racquet; baseball players like to crack the ball on the sweetspot of the bat. Why? Because when contact is made there it feels good and maximum energy is transferred to the ball. The same is true for a putter in golf: The sweet-spot is that place where contact feels the most solid which eliminates all rotation and wobble of the putterhead at impact (Figure 4.9.1) and which transfers the maximum energy possible from the stroke to the ball. If you do everything correctly your impact point will be the sweetspot of your putter.

Triangle Golf Club

Golf Swing Tips

The “Simple Golf” Swing: “Golf for the Rest of Us”

Extract from the book:

Golf Tuition Triangle Golf Club

Really flip your right wrist through the ball. This action will give you a lot more club head speed. It also eliminates any slice that you may have had because your left elbow isn’t flying on the follow through anymore. So, essentially you’re keeping the left elbow close to the body now. Before it was your right, and now it’s your left elbow that you are keeping tight to your body. Keep your left elbow close to your body, and flip the right wrist through the ball at the same time. You should feel the extra power this gives you.

Triangle Golf Club

 

Alyth Golf Club

Golf Lessons at Alyth Golf Club

About Alyth Golf Club

Golf Lessons at Alyth Golf Club

Golf Swing Tips

To improve your golf game, it’s vital that you take golf lessons. Golf is a sport that is almost impossible to learn without some sort of guidance. Luckily, there are golf experts around the country whose job it is to teach golf. By taking golf lessons, you can drastically improve your game in a relatively short amount of time. Taking golf lessons can be an expensive, time-consuming effort. And like any good or service that will cost money and require time, you should be careful before you buy.  Golf can be a really costly game to play and it is reasonable to assume that you have invested a fair amount of money in your equipment – golf clubs, golf bag, golf balls, golf clothing, golf cart etc; – therefore doesn’t it make common sense for you to learn how to use them to their advantage and improve your skills and capabilities?

Visit Alyth Golf Club for golf lessons and other info. on golf.

Alyth Golf Club

An 18-hole (6,259 yds) heathland layout, Alyth Golf Club was established in 1894. The original 9 holes were designed by the master Old Tom Morris of St Andrews with James Braid completing the extension in 1934. Playing the course demands constant attention as a combination of tree lined fairways and diverse rolling terrain make the emphasis on precision golf rather than distance, although both are required.

Alyth Golf Club

Dave Pelz’s Putting Bible – golf’s least understood skill.

Extract from the book:

Up until now I’ve talked a great deal about visible break true break Aimlines and peen speeds. Those have all been terms referring to the conditions found on the green you’re playing. Now that you understand those concepts I want to give you another one that applies to all putts and does not change from green to green.

There is an optimum speed that applies to every putt in golf. By optimum speed I mean the best speed for rolling a putt that will optimize its chances of coming to rest in the bottom of the hole. I first reported this finding years ago after extensive testing with the True Roller and I wrote about it in my first book Pun Like the Pros. It is such an important concept that I must discuss it here again.

Section 8.2 says that there are many possible Aimlines for every putt many starting lines on which you can roll a putt and still find the hole. And for each of these Aimlines there is one best putting speed as well as many that are a little too fast or too slow (but that will still allow the ball to hit the hole). If you were to take every makable Aimline and roll 1 000 putts on each one at its best speed one

Aim- line would stand out as the one on which you holed the greatest number of putts.

That would be the optimum Aimline for that putt and the best speed for that op timum Aimline would he the optimum speed.

Because speed and line are intertwined you can look at this situation in the opposite way. There are many speeds at which any given putt can be made and for each of those speeds there is a most desirable or optimum Aimline. By rolling thousands of putts one speed would prove to have the greatest rate of success and that would be the optimum speed for that putt. The Aimline associated with it would be the optimum Aimline. Just as important as knowing that there are many makable Aimline/speed combinations realize that there are many more combinations that have no chance of finding the hole. For example any line/speed combination that leaves a putt short is no good. And any combination that had enough speed to roll the ball more than approximately eight feet past the hole is similarly out of the question. (The exact distance varies due to the green speed the condition of the back edge of the hole and the slope.) Suffice it to say eight feet past is roughly the maximum speed at which any Aimline can work.

Alyth Golf Club

The Long Drive Bible: How You Can Hit the Ball Longer, Straighter, and More Consistently

Extract from the book:

80 The Seven Building Blocks of Stroke Mechanics

Great Putters Are Square

Do great putters rotate their putterfaces or do they keep them square through impact?

Because I have advocated the pure-in-line-square (pils) stroke for many years I have often heard from both playing and teaching professionals “But Jack Nicklaus Loren Roberts George Archer Dave Stockton and Ben Crenshaw rotate (screen-door) their putters through impact. Just look at this photograph. See you can see the putterface rotating!”

Then they show me a photo like Figure 4.7.3. Now I want to show you something. Look at the photographs in Figure 4.7.4. On the left you see Perfy my putting robot making a pure-in-line-square stroke with his hands vertically under his shoulders. In the center photograph the perpendicular gridlines show that his putterface stays perfectly square all the way down the line and the right side of the figure shows an incoming view of the same stroke (with different lines to show how perfectly on-line his stroke stays). Okay? You agree Perfy makes a pils stroke from this hands-under-shoulders (vertical pendulum) set-up?

In Figure 4.7.5 I put the camera perfectly face-on to Perfy as he makes the same pils stroke but this time I moved in a little closer and removed the gridlines to emphasize the effect. Now doesn’t that putterface look like it’s rotating screen-dooring through impact? I promise you it is not! Perfy’s swing was no different; it’s only the appearance (an optical illusion) that has changed.

My point is great putters have their putterfaces square to their Aimlines through impact what you see in photographs on TV or in person notwithstanding. That’s one of the reasons they putt so well. If the camera is not on-line or if gridlines aren’t present to reference your vision you can’t believe what you see because of the optical illusions. Even standing face-on watching a player putt at a tournament your eyes (and those of playing and teaching pros) deceive you in the same way. You’ve got to get your eyes (or the camera) either on-line or vertically above a swing motion to see if it’s on-line and rotating or not (as in Figure 4.7.2 where you can accurately compare the rotation of screen-door vs. pits stroke motions).

Alyth Golf Club

Golf Swing Tips

The “Simple Golf” Swing: “Golf for the Rest of Us”

Extract from the book:

Golf Tuition Alyth Golf Club

Focus on using your spine as your axis now. Turn both shoulders and sides directly around your spine. Keep your left arm locked, and your left wrist locked. Although difficult to see from this camera-angle, the triangle is still perfectly in tact.

Alyth Golf Club

 

Auchterarder Golf Club

Golf Lessons at Auchterarder Golf Club

About Auchterarder Golf Club

Golf Lessons at Auchterarder Golf Club

Golf Swing Tips

To improve your golf game, it’s vital that you take golf lessons. Golf is a sport that is almost impossible to learn without some sort of guidance. Luckily, there are golf experts around the country whose job it is to teach golf. By taking golf lessons, you can drastically improve your game in a relatively short amount of time. Taking golf lessons can be an expensive, time-consuming effort. And like any good or service that will cost money and require time, you should be careful before you buy.  Golf can be a really costly game to play and it is reasonable to assume that you have invested a fair amount of money in your equipment – golf clubs, golf bag, golf balls, golf clothing, golf cart etc; – therefore doesn’t it make common sense for you to learn how to use them to their advantage and improve your skills and capabilities?

Visit Auchterarder Golf Club for golf lessons and other info. on golf.

Auchterarder Golf Club

Auchterarder Golf Club is located in the heart of Perthshire, Scotland and welcomes visitors all year round. Our parkland course has spectacular views towards Glendevon and runs along side the PGA Centenary Course at Gleneagles. An easy walking course of 5775 yards it has a variety of holes with 6 challenging par 3s. Our comfortably refurbished clubhouse offers bar snacks and a full menu and is popular with visiting golf parties throughout the year.

Auchterarder Golf Club

Dave Pelz’s Putting Bible – golf’s least understood skill.

Extract from the book:

When we talk about the “ball-hole” line for any putt we mean the straight line between where the ball sits (before you putt it) and the hole (Figure 4.1.2). How ever because the hole is always your ultimate target some golfers call this their

“target line.” But many golfers use “target line” to describe the line between their ball and the point at which they are aiming the line on which they hope to start the putt rolling. But you seldom try both to aim and start your ball rolling along a straight line at the hole and expect it to keep rolling on that line because most putts break at least a little bit.

Therefore it is clearer to refer to this direction as your hall-hole line. Also realize that the ball-hole line extends forever in both directions (as shown) and that it is the ball-hole line that most golfers walk to and stand on behind their ball as they first try to read the break of their putts.

Standing behind the ball trying to read the green most golfers decide how much they think the putt is going to break and then where they are going to aim. They select a point or a direction where they intend to start their putt and we refer to the line from the ball to that point or direction as the “Aimline ” or desired initial starting line of the putt (Figure 4.1.3). It’s best called the Aimline because it is the line along which you align your body feet and (it’s hoped) your stroke because you want to start the ball rolling along that line. It ‘s where you’re aiming. If everything was figured properly the ball starts on your Aimline and will roll the proper speed and break (because of the slope of the green) gently into the cup.

The entire path that your putt takes is the “ball track” (left side of Figure 4.1.4). It may remind you of the “action track” sometimes used on television to show how a ball has traveled. The distances between the balls on the track indicate how fast (relatively) the putt is traveling: Farther apart means it is rolling faster; closer together and it is rolling slower. A detailed ball track provides an accurate understanding of a putt’s entire motion – both where and how fast it was going – better even than the same putt recorded and played back on videotape.

The amount or size of the “break” played on a putt is a measure of the difference between the direction you aim and start the putt rolling and where you want it to go. We define the amount of break as the distance between the Aimline (up by the hole) and the nearest edge of the hole measured along a line between the two (right side of Figure 4.1.4). The actual amount the ball breaks (curves) is something different because the ball track ideally curves into the center of the hole. But golfers refuse to deal with that detail. When golfers say they are playing one inch of break what they mean is that their Aimline passes one inch outside the edge of the hole as shown in Figure 4.1.5. Technically they expect the putt to break 3¼ inches – one inch plus half the diameter of the hole (2½ inches) – but they insist on thinking and saying that they are playing one inch of break.

Auchterarder Golf Club

The Long Drive Bible: How You Can Hit the Ball Longer, Straighter, and More Consistently

Extract from the book:

Don ‘t Fight Your Flow-Lines

The easiest way to putt is with the “flow-lines” of your body aligned parallel-left of your Aimline (any line which is parallel to your Aimline and to the left of it is defined as “parallel-left of the Aimline). You’re probably not familiar with the term “flow-lines ” so look at Figure 4.10.7. The lines of flow through my shoulders forearms hips knees and feet are all parallel and to the left of my Aimline which is shown by the shaded white line on the green.

As I mentioned earlier (section 4.7) your putter will tend to swing naturally down the Aimline through impact if your shoulders are aligned parallel to that direction unless you do something to prevent this move with the muscles of your hands and wrists. So it’s very important to start your setup with the flow-line of your shoulders parallel to your Aimline.

To emphasize the power of this concept my “bad-flow-line” setup is shown in Figure 4.10.8. Look at my shoulder flow-line. From this position do you expect my putter to naturally swing (flow) down the Aimline? No way! It doesn’t do it when Perfy sets up and swings this way and it won’t swing down my Aimline either unless 1 compensate and use my muscles to make it do so.

The Seven Building Blocks of Stroke Mechanics 99

Once your shoulders are in place your attention should turn to the flow-line through your forearms as they are next most important in determining how your putter will swing through the impact zone. While all of this may sound very simple and in truth it can be for some golfers it does not turn out that way. A sure sign of trouble is the golfer who carries his right (trailing) forearm above and outside the perfect forearm plane as shown in Figure 4.10.9. This is the forearm power position from which it is difficult for the right forearm to not move over and in front of the left forearm through impact. I can assure you that most golfers who putt from this forearm position miss putts to the left when they get excited anxious or scared.

Forearm rotation is probably the most frequent killer of putting strokes I see in my schools. The forearm-power position is easy to get into because it feels natural. Well it is natural but it’s still wrong and it is something you have to resist.

Auchterarder Golf Club

Golf Swing Tips

The “Simple Golf” Swing: “Golf for the Rest of Us”

Extract from the book:

Golf Tuition Auchterarder Golf Club

This is a different view of the complete follow through. Your forearms are crossed, and that is the sign that you have completed the follow-through correctly Keep your head perfectly still during the entire swing This is the last crucial step that you must master. It’s by far the easiest step, but ironically it will produce the most results. The biggest problem is that you don’t always know when you are moving your head. You may find that swinging easier helps keep the head still, but other than that it is just something that you will have to really concentrate on.

Auchterarder Golf Club

 

Baberton Golf Club

Golf Lessons at Baberton Golf Club

About Baberton Golf Club

Golf Lessons at Baberton Golf Club

Golf Swing Tips

To improve your golf game, it’s vital that you take golf lessons. Golf is a sport that is almost impossible to learn without some sort of guidance. Luckily, there are golf experts around the country whose job it is to teach golf. By taking golf lessons, you can drastically improve your game in a relatively short amount of time. Taking golf lessons can be an expensive, time-consuming effort. And like any good or service that will cost money and require time, you should be careful before you buy.  Golf can be a really costly game to play and it is reasonable to assume that you have invested a fair amount of money in your equipment – golf clubs, golf bag, golf balls, golf clothing, golf cart etc; – therefore doesn’t it make common sense for you to learn how to use them to their advantage and improve your skills and capabilities?

Visit Baberton Golf Club for golf lessons and other info. on golf.

Baberton Golf Club

Baberton welcomes visitors, whether it is individual visitors or visiting societies. Our aim is to provide a first class golfing experience in a comfortable and relaxing clubhouse, with excellent catering and refreshments, so that our visitors will feel that they have had a memorable day. The Clubhouse offers a welcoming atmosphere with freshly prepared meals, snacks and a comprehensive choice of beers, wines and spirits. The Clubhouse includes secure changing facilities for men and lady golfers and towels are available for showering and washing.

Baberton Golf Club

Dave Pelz’s Putting Bible – golf’s least understood skill.

Extract from the book:

Develop Your Artistic Senses (Feel Touch Green-Reading) 339 the more boring simple and habitual they become – the key word here being “habitual ” The more of a habit you can make green-reading the less effort and concentration you have to expend doing it. Therefore since we all have only so much capacity and energy to perform the less you extend yourself in the rudiments of reading greens the more you have left to focus on the difficult part the visualization of how much putts will actually break. After studying this for a few years I have come to believe a five-step process for reading greens is about the best you can do in the time available on the golf course. I recommend you learn to do it quickly the same every time without leaving anything out (Figure 13.4.12).

340 Develop Your Artistic Senses (Feel Touch Green-Reading) see the true-break hall track at the perfect “optimum-17-inches-past speed in your mind’s eye.

This establishes your Aimline for the putt. Now you are ready to begin your preshot routine.

Here’s a little more detail on each of these steps:

In step 1 always be sure to stay more than six feet from the hole to avoid creat ing any fresh footprints that you might have to putt through later. Try to position your body directly below (on the downhill side of) the hole: This is easy when the green slopes perceptibly more difficult on nearly level greens. In that case try to imagine the direction water flowing out of the hole would move (Figure 13.4.13). Water always flows downhill.

In step 2 move directly behind the hole on the ball-hole line and imagine what would happen to a ball rolled from the True Roller aimed straight at the hole. If your mind’s eye sees such a putt missing below the hole that verifies your subconscious belief in the downhill direction determined in step 1. This second step should take no longer than 3 or 4 seconds.

Baberton Golf Club

The Long Drive Bible: How You Can Hit the Ball Longer, Straighter, and More Consistently

Extract from the book:

Both of these methods are easier than other types of putting because they remove or at least reduce the difficulty of starting the ball on the desired line. But the pool method for sure (and to a certain extent the True Roller) is just as difficult as most other methods in transferring the correct speed to the ball.

This is a point worth repeating because most golfers don’t think enough about the speed of their putts. Rather they focus on line. If you are a “line” putter try putting with a pool cue or a True Roller and I promise you’ll learn to appreciate the importance of speed in making putts.

3.3 It Gets More Difficult

So we’ve disposed of two methods that no one can or should be allowed to use. What about some techniques that have been tried and in some cases are still in use?

Croquet-Style

Next on the “easiness” scale (which means it’s a little more difficult than the techniques above) is standing so you face the putting line and putt croquet-style between your legs. Yes this really has been used. Bob Duden and Bob Shave Jr. two PGA Tour pros who had been struggling with their putting used this technique back in the 1960s. I’ve never been sure whether the USGA banned this method because it was too easy too nontraditional or it just looked bad when viewed from behind. It certainly made putting easier because it gave the golfer the best view of the line before the putt and a clear view of what the ball was doing immediately after it started to roll.

Both of these views provide critically important feedback that golfers generally miss when putting in the conventional style (that is standing to the side of the line). Croquet-style putting has other benefits: It removes all rotational motion of the forearms (which opens and closes the putterface during conventional putting) it forces the wrists to remain solid (no breakdown) and it creates the perfect in-line stroke path straight down the intended putting line.

Baberton Golf Club

Golf Swing Tips

The “Simple Golf” Swing: “Golf for the Rest of Us”

Extract from the book:

Golf Tuition Baberton Golf Club

The picture at left shows the correct setup position from above. You can see the correct shoulder turn by looking at this picture in conjunction with the picture directly below. Notice that there is no horizontal movement. There should also be no vertical movement. Everything rotates around the spine. Focus on rotating the right side of your body around your spine. The left side will move into place automatically.

Baberton Golf Club

 

Blairgowrie Golf Club

Golf Lessons at Blairgowrie Golf Club

About Blairgowrie Golf Club

Golf Lessons at Blairgowrie Golf Club

Golf Swing Tips

To improve your golf game, it’s vital that you take golf lessons. Golf is a sport that is almost impossible to learn without some sort of guidance. Luckily, there are golf experts around the country whose job it is to teach golf. By taking golf lessons, you can drastically improve your game in a relatively short amount of time. Taking golf lessons can be an expensive, time-consuming effort. And like any good or service that will cost money and require time, you should be careful before you buy.  Golf can be a really costly game to play and it is reasonable to assume that you have invested a fair amount of money in your equipment – golf clubs, golf bag, golf balls, golf clothing, golf cart etc; – therefore doesn’t it make common sense for you to learn how to use them to their advantage and improve your skills and capabilities?

Visit Blairgowrie Golf Club for golf lessons and other info. on golf.

Blairgowrie Golf Club

The Blairgowrie Golf Club was formed following a meeting held in the Victoria Hotel, Blairgowrie on Tuesday, 26th February 1889. The Chairman of the meeting said a suitable piece of ground for golf had been found close to the Black Loch belonging to the Dowager Marchioness of Lansdowne, from whom the course took its name, Lansdowne, which was later to become the Wee Course. Old Tom Morris played with the Captain, Sir Alexander Mackenzie of Delvine, against the Secretary, Mr Henry-Anderson and Major Peter Chalmers. The Match was very close, with Tom Morris sinking a long putt on the last green to win. When leaving, Tom Morris said “I think this is the most beautiful inland green I have ever seen” – a very favourable comment from the most famous of golfers who had laid out courses in all parts of Great Britain and Ireland.

Blairgowrie Golf Club

Dave Pelz’s Putting Bible – golf’s least understood skill.

Extract from the book:

Physical and Mental Factors

4.10 Ball Position Posture and Flow-Lines

In sections 4.4 through 4.9 the factors discussed are the building blocks involved with the swinging action of your putting stroke mechanics. From here on in this chapter the factors I’ll explain will be ones relating to your body mind and equipment. While all of these are less familiar and less popular to work on than the other fundamentals of stroke mechanics that doesn’t mean they won’t be important to your success on the greens.

For example say you employ a very unusual putting posture but it’s one you like and lets you execute a perfect stroke consistently and repeatedly. Then I say it’s absolutely acceptable. If it works and you like it it’s okay with me no matter how odd or unconventional it seems. However if anything about your unusual posture adversely affects one or more of the fundamentals of stroke mechanics then you should change it. So all of the following are important only in how they influence your stroke.

Ball Position

Any putting stroke that swings in an arc suspended from somewhere around your sternum (or some other spot between your shoulders) will have a bottom to its arc a low point a place where the sole of the club is closest to the ground. I have found that the best place to position the ball in your stance is approximately two inches ahead of this bottom point. At this spot you have the best chance of striking the ball on an ever-so-slight upward arc as your putter comes up from its lowest point (Figure 4.10.1). Striking the ball slightly on the upswing gets putts rolling on top of the grass without lofting them too high which produces bounce or hitting them down into the surface of the green so they squirt off to the right or left.

Blairgowrie Golf Club

The Long Drive Bible: How You Can Hit the Ball Longer, Straighter, and More Consistently

Extract from the book:

Some golfers even roll the right forearm over after starting with their forearms level (Figure 4.10.10). This happens because they rotate their forearms for every other shot in golf and it feels like the natural thing to do in their putting stroke too. Watch out for this trap! There is absolutely no reason to try to supply power or directional control to your putter from the rotation of your forearms. If you let your forearms swing back and through straight down the line and imagine main taining your forearms ‘ perfect parallel-left alignment you ll feel a perfectly natural putting stroke. And the back of your left hand and your putterface will remain square to your intended line at all times.

Eyes Hips Knees and Feet

The alignment of your eyes hips knees and feet flow-lines is important to your putting only in as much as they affect your brain or the orientation of your shoulder and forearm flow-lines. The problem is they can and do affect them for some golfers.

The Seven Building Blocks of Stroke Mechanics 101

I say affect your brain because your eyes process information and feed it to your brain at all times. If you perceive that you need to push your putt out to the right because your eye flow-line is aimed too far left then your brain will make your body do it. When you are trying to perceive distance your eye-line should he horizontal in the binocular position (the way we usually look at things with our head up) to enhance depth perception (left side of Figure 4.10.H). However when you are looking along your Aimline to perceive the flow motion of your putter and ball along it your eye-line should he parallel-left (Figure 4.10.11 right).

As for your hip knee and feet flow-lines there is no reason I know of to have them aligned in any direction other than the intended flow direction of your putts. Some golfers tell me they see the line better when they stand open to their putts but when I test how well they are seeing the line it is usually pretty poorly. Look at Figure 4.10.12 and decide for yourself: Which setup do you think will produce better and more consistent putter flow down the Aimline?

The Stance

Blairgowrie Golf Club

Golf Swing Tips

The “Simple Golf” Swing: “Golf for the Rest of Us”

Extract from the book:

Golf Tuition Blairgowrie Golf Club

Here is a view from the front. The goal of this photo is to show that there is no lateral movement. Simply rotating your right shoulder around your spine.*Please note that you should NOT be cocking your wrists at the end of your backswing. While this may add a bit of power, it will totally throw off your timing. The results of a wrist cock are slices, hooks, fat shots, etc.

Blairgowrie Golf Club

 

Braids United Golf Club

Golf Lessons at Braids United Golf Club

About Braids United Golf Club

Golf Lessons at Braids United Golf Club

Golf Swing Tips

To improve your golf game, it’s vital that you take golf lessons. Golf is a sport that is almost impossible to learn without some sort of guidance. Luckily, there are golf experts around the country whose job it is to teach golf. By taking golf lessons, you can drastically improve your game in a relatively short amount of time. Taking golf lessons can be an expensive, time-consuming effort. And like any good or service that will cost money and require time, you should be careful before you buy.  Golf can be a really costly game to play and it is reasonable to assume that you have invested a fair amount of money in your equipment – golf clubs, golf bag, golf balls, golf clothing, golf cart etc; – therefore doesn’t it make common sense for you to learn how to use them to their advantage and improve your skills and capabilities?

Visit Braids United Golf Club for golf lessons and other info. on golf.

Braids United Golf Club

Welcome to the official website of Braids United Golf Club. We are one of the oldest golf clubs in Scotland associated with one of the most challenging and beautiful golf courses in the world. The Club thanks Brian Donkin for his commitment and sponsorship of this popular mid week event which the members have enjoyed immensely.

Braids United Golf Club

Dave Pelz’s Putting Bible – golf’s least understood skill.

Extract from the book:

The solid shaft of the long putter eliminates any chance of wrist hinge or breakdown and minimizes the tendency to rotate the putterface with your forearms. I’ve tested thousands of students in my Scoring Game Schools and found that the majority of them make more putts of six feet or less with a long putter than when putting any other way including the conventional way. It is a very simple way to putt especially on short putts.

My tests also show that the long putter hanging vertically (from under the chin) is marginally more effective than the long putter anchored against the chest (right side of Figure 3.5.11) and better than the midlength putter anchored below the chest. But all three of these options because they employ a longer-thannormal-length shaft eliminate the problem of wrist breakdown that hampers many golfers.

The negatives of putting with a long putter are learning to roll putts the right distance (it requires learning new feel and touch for distance) and occasional instability in windy conditions. However both problems can be handled with a little practice leading me to believe they aren’t inherent problems but caused by a lack of experience.

50 Methods of Putting

The Pure Pendulum Stroke And that brings us to the simplest easiest most repeatable most reliable and therefore best way to putt – the pure no-hit pendulum stroke. By this I mean a putter swinging in rhythm with the arms and hands with no power input from the hands and wrists whatsoever. If the pendulum is pure and swings down the line with no face rotation it is as simple a motion as can be made under the Rules of Golf. And that’s why it is the method I recommend most often to my students. And I recommend it to you.

To see it in use watch George Archer on the Senior PGA Tour who has produced the purest and best pendulum stroke for the longest period of time of anyone I’ve ever seen (Figure 3.5.12). Over a 20-year period playing against Nicklaus Palmer Player Watson Crenshaw Ballesteros Faldo and Norman Archer holed a higher percentage of his putts than all the rest.

Braids United Golf Club

The Long Drive Bible: How You Can Hit the Ball Longer, Straighter, and More Consistently

Extract from the book:

It’s Natural

Many other accuracy-oriented sports have embraced the pure-in-line stroke motion over a screen-door path including basketball bowling croquet and shooting pool (Figure 4.7.8). In all of these skills you could hit or release the ball or object from either a straight in-line or curved (around the body) path. It should come as no surprise that the in-line path is chosen in every case because the curved path demands perfect timing of the release to achieve the desired result.

Look at the two motions for bowling: Both are perfect pendulums formed by the arm swinging from the shoulder. On the top the arm swings along the desired starting line of the ball so whether it is released a little early a little late or at the perfect time it always starts in the proper direction. In the lower figure the arm is swung out and around the body so only a perfectly timed release will start the ball rolling in the desired direction. The same comparison for shot accuracy is valid in croquet basketball pool and putting.

So does any golfer want to move the putter or aim the putterface in any direction other than the desired starting line of the putt at the moment of impact? Of course not! Yet some golfers think they can achieve the perfect path through impact by using a screen-door stroke which rotates around their bodies. They obviously don’t realize that the timing of impact (and ball position) must be perfect every time if they hope to have a chance of holing any putts. And they don’t realize that the in-line-square stroke motion minimizes the effects of inconsistencies in timing and ball position.

One Negative

I’m not trying to sell you an in-line putting stroke. If this pils stroke seems too si mple and you want to make putting more difficult that’s okay by me. I’m just trying to inform you that a pure-in-line stroke is the easiest and best way to putt. But it’s not a panacea and there is one potential drawback to putting with this stroke (it’s the same drawback as for the screen-door stroke too).

To see this drawback look at how Perfy misses a simple three-foot putt with

Braids United Golf Club

Golf Swing Tips

The “Simple Golf” Swing: “Golf for the Rest of Us”

Extract from the book:

Golf Tuition Braids United Golf Club

Hold the club steady with your right hand, and place left hand underneath the club as shown. The first joint of the left forefinger should be directly on the bottom of the handle, as well as the last joint of your left pinky. Once you have placed your palm on top of the club, do the same with your left thumb. Place it directly on top of the handle of the club. Next, interlock the left forefinger, and the right pinky. Nudge your right hand all the way towards the bottom of the grip. Now again, wrap the right palm all the way around the top of the grip. Don’t hold the grip of the club in your right palm. You should be able to cover up your left thumb with your right palm if you’ve done it correctly. You’ll see another V-shape being made where your right thumb and right forefinger meet. As a check, this V should be pointing directly at your right shoulder. If it doesn’t point at your right shoulder, rotate your hand on the grip so that it does. Your fingers should be giving the club most of the support it needs, NOT your palms.

Braids United Golf Club

 

Broomieknowe Golf Club

Golf Lessons at Broomieknowe Golf Club

About Broomieknowe Golf Club

Golf Lessons at Broomieknowe Golf Club

Golf Swing Tips

To improve your golf game, it’s vital that you take golf lessons. Golf is a sport that is almost impossible to learn without some sort of guidance. Luckily, there are golf experts around the country whose job it is to teach golf. By taking golf lessons, you can drastically improve your game in a relatively short amount of time. Taking golf lessons can be an expensive, time-consuming effort. And like any good or service that will cost money and require time, you should be careful before you buy.  Golf can be a really costly game to play and it is reasonable to assume that you have invested a fair amount of money in your equipment – golf clubs, golf bag, golf balls, golf clothing, golf cart etc; – therefore doesn’t it make common sense for you to learn how to use them to their advantage and improve your skills and capabilities?

Visit Broomieknowe Golf Club for golf lessons and other info. on golf.

Broomieknowe Golf Club

Situated approximately six miles southeast of the capital city of Edinburgh, Broomieknowe Golf Club offers a welcoming, mature parkland course, in superb condition, with all facilities, including clubhouse catering, changing and shower facilities, golf club and trolley hire. Broomieknowe is an easy walking course that is the product of two of the greatest names in golf, Ben Sayers and James Braid. The former originally laid out the course with Braid making extensions later on.

Broomieknowe Golf Club

Dave Pelz’s Putting Bible – golf’s least understood skill.

Extract from the book:

196 Wind Lopsided Balls Dimples Rain Sleet and Snow

9.4 Simple Experiments Say Perhaps Yes

You probably could he pushed to agree that it is reasonable to expect golf halls rolling on smooth fast low-friction surfaces (such as a desktop) to be blown sideways by wind. Prove it to yourself by running the “desk wind test ” shown in Figure 9.4.1. Roll a golf ball across your desktop five times to get the feel of where the ball rolls on its own. Then roll it five more times blowing on the ball from the side each time as it passes your face. On at least one of the rolls you’ll hit the ball with your exhaled breath (you’ll miss above or below a few times too) and see it pushed off-line. Once you get the hang of hitting the ball with your breath you can prove to yourself that winds with against and quartering across the line of the rolling ball can have an effect too (Figure 9.4.2).

In the examples and figures above my breath wind speed was about 10 miles per hour which shows that even a relatively low-velocity wind influences the roll of the ball dramatically on a low-friction surface. So what does that mean for your putting on fast and slow greens?

Wind Lopsided Balls Dimples Rain Sleet and Snow 197

To help you understand what really happens to a ball rolling on a flat putting green surface look at Figure 9.4.3. You can see the forces that control the motion of the ball and a simple evaluation of the strength of those forces will tell you where the ball is going to go.

Broomieknowe Golf Club

The Long Drive Bible: How You Can Hit the Ball Longer, Straighter, and More Consistently

Extract from the book:

The Simplest Pendulum

To examine the putting stroke of vertical pendulum A look at Figure 4.6.9 where the golfer’s hands hang vertically below his shoulders. On the left of this photo the attached putter hangs vertically below the hands which looks a bit strange. But stay with me. If the golfer now swings his arms straight hack along the line of this intended putt lets them relax and then swings them through – guided simply by the force of gravity – the putterface would swing perfectly along the line of this putt (Figure 4.6.9A’). This path is purely in-line along the Aimline just like pendulum A with no side forces or path curvature.

By starting with the putterface square to the line and using this pure-in-line stroke the ball would have to start rolling on that line. The pendulum swings this way because gravity is the only force acting on the stroke: There are no rotating forces to turn the putterface away from the target line and no side forces to push the putter off the straight Aimline path.

Now imagine a minor modification to this putter a lightweight but much longer face (Figure 4.6.9A`’). With this change the putter would still swing perfectly in-line beneath the shoulders and there still is nothing to cause rotation or circular motion in the stroke. In Figure 4.6.9A’ we’ve added a lightweight but rigid connection from the grip to the putterface near its toe. Assuming this connection is truly lightweight and doesn’t change the putter’s balance the swing path still would not change still would not rotate and would naturally continue to swing in-line along the straight line path beneath the shoulders.

Finally having seen how this putter swings with both shafts now look what happens when the vertical part of the shaft is removed in Figure 4.6.9A”. By removing the original vertical shaft (which hung under the hands) and the back of the putterface we have turned this into a normal-looking putter which still swings in a pure-in-line path as before. This face (again assuming the putter was balanced perfectly) will not rotate open or closed and will not swing or curve around the body. The natural swinging motion of this putter will be purely in-line along a line exactly parallel to his shoulder line. In other words this putter path will track right down the Aimline the intended line of the putt.

4.7 A Pure-In-Line Stroke Keeps the Putterface Square

Section 4.6 should prove to you that a pure simple pendulum can swing in three different motions all of which can relate to a putting stroke. The pendulum of a putting stroke (assuming the golfer has a pendulum and doesn ‘t hit with his hands or wrists or move his body) is the pendulum formed between his suspension point (between his shoulders) and his hands (Figure 4.7.1). And it is this position of a golfer’s hands the angle of his pendulum relative to vertical that determines not only the natural swing path of his putterhead but also the behavior of the putterface angle relative to the Aimline. (Note: your elbows and forearms don’t have to be under your shoulders just your hands.)

Broomieknowe Golf Club

Golf Swing Tips

The “Simple Golf” Swing: “Golf for the Rest of Us”

Extract from the book:

Golf Tuition Broomieknowe Golf Club

Keep focusing on bringing your right shoulder back and around your spine. Some of you may be able to turn about 90 degrees around your spine as shown in the picture on the left. Others may only be able to turn 45 degrees around your spine. Either is okay, but do not start moving other parts of the body to compensate for not being able to make a full shoulder turn. Stop when it gets uncomfortable. The important part is to STAY CONNECTED. When your left arm becomes parallel to the ground, stop your swing.

Broomieknowe Golf Club

 

Bruntsfield Links Golfing Society

Golf Lessons at Bruntsfield Links Golfing Society

About Bruntsfield Links Golfing Society

Golf Lessons at Bruntsfield Links Golfing Society

Golf Swing Tips

To improve your golf game, it’s vital that you take golf lessons. Golf is a sport that is almost impossible to learn without some sort of guidance. Luckily, there are golf experts around the country whose job it is to teach golf. By taking golf lessons, you can drastically improve your game in a relatively short amount of time. Taking golf lessons can be an expensive, time-consuming effort. And like any good or service that will cost money and require time, you should be careful before you buy.  Golf can be a really costly game to play and it is reasonable to assume that you have invested a fair amount of money in your equipment – golf clubs, golf bag, golf balls, golf clothing, golf cart etc; – therefore doesn’t it make common sense for you to learn how to use them to their advantage and improve your skills and capabilities?

Visit Bruntsfield Links Golfing Society for golf lessons and other info. on golf.

Bruntsfield Links Golfing Society

The traditions of the Society date back to 1761 when the members played over Bruntsfield Links in the shadow of Edinburgh Castle. However by the mid 19th century conditions at Bruntsfield were becoming quite congested and members started playing more golf at Musselburgh where the Summer meeting had been held since 1839.

Bruntsfield Links Golfing Society

Dave Pelz’s Putting Bible – golf’s least understood skill.

Extract from the book:

So what does it take to be a great putter? You have to build a great putting stroke. And you also must understand the putting game as well as develop great feel great touch and great green-reading abilities. You have to learn to read the true break in putts and then learn to set up and use a noncompensating pils stroke along that Aimline … both at the same time. For most golfers improving the 15 building blocks of putting comes one step at a time. But believe me with smart practice they do come. And when they come together you are on track to being a truly great putter.

CHAPTER 14

Face Your Special Problems

14.1 Nobody’s Perfect

This chapter is a special little place for some special little problems I’ve encountered over the years. It includes problems I’ve seen observations I’ve made and several experiences I’ve had as a teacher. These problems aren’t the fundamentals of putting but the nagging little annoyances every golfer seems to have and isn ‘t sure how to handle. Well if you haven’t heard this before let me be the first to tell you: The secret to golf as to life is how you handle your problems.

Every golfer has problems. Even the best of them the most talented the greatest ball-strikers the game has ever known have problems with their putting. For example Tom Purtzer and Hal Sutton are two of the best ball-strikers I’ve ever seen (Figure 14.1.1). Gifted athletes yet both often aim their flow-lines way to the left and both have struggled with their putting because of it. Or look at Craig

Bruntsfield Links Golfing Society

The Long Drive Bible: How You Can Hit the Ball Longer, Straighter, and More Consistently

Extract from the book:

Therefore it is clearer to refer to this direction as your hall-hole line. Also realize that the ball-hole line extends forever in both directions (as shown) and that it is the ball-hole line that most golfers walk to and stand on behind their ball as they first try to read the break of their putts.

Standing behind the ball trying to read the green most golfers decide how much they think the putt is going to break and then where they are going to aim. They select a point or a direction where they intend to start their putt and we refer to the line from the ball to that point or direction as the “Aimline ” or desired initial starting line of the putt (Figure 4.1.3). It’s best called the Aimline because it is the line along which you align your body feet and (it’s hoped) your stroke because you want to start the ball rolling along that line. It ‘s where you’re aiming. If everything was figured properly the ball starts on your Aimline and will roll the proper speed and break (because of the slope of the green) gently into the cup.

The entire path that your putt takes is the “ball track” (left side of Figure 4.1.4). It may remind you of the “action track” sometimes used on television to show how a ball has traveled. The distances between the balls on the track indicate how fast (relatively) the putt is traveling: Farther apart means it is rolling faster; closer together and it is rolling slower. A detailed ball track provides an accurate understanding of a putt’s entire motion – both where and how fast it was going – better even than the same putt recorded and played back on videotape.

The amount or size of the “break” played on a putt is a measure of the difference between the direction you aim and start the putt rolling and where you want it to go. We define the amount of break as the distance between the Aimline (up by the hole) and the nearest edge of the hole measured along a line between the two (right side of Figure 4.1.4). The actual amount the ball breaks (curves) is something different because the ball track ideally curves into the center of the hole. But golfers refuse to deal with that detail. When golfers say they are playing one inch of break what they mean is that their Aimline passes one inch outside the edge of the hole as shown in Figure 4.1.5. Technically they expect the putt to break 3¼ inches – one inch plus half the diameter of the hole (2½ inches) – but they insist on thinking and saying that they are playing one inch of break.

Golfers the world over have made a tacit agreement to think of break as measured from the edge of the hole rather than the center. Unless the putt breaks less than half the width of the hole. Then we refer to it as breaking from somewhere inside the cup such as an “inside left edge” or “right center ” to the center of the hole. Only then do we acknowledge that our target is the center of the hole.

Let’s be sure that you understand the terms I’ve defined so far. You’ve cleaned your ball on the green and replaced it in front of your mark. Standing behind your ball on the ball-hole line you realize that if you putt directly along that line it will break to the left and miss below the hole. So you move slightly downhill from the

The Seven Building Blocks of Stroke Mechanics 57 ball-hole line and try to imagine how far uphill to the right you must start your putt if you want to make it. You select an Aimline which runs about 28 inches outside the right edge of the hole you walk to the ball set up perfectly along your new Aimline and make practice strokes until ready. You execute the perfect stroke and your ball starts exactly on your Aimline. You guessed the right amount of break (28 inches) and gave your putt the perfect speed so as it rolls it breaks gently to the left and into the center of the cup. Your ball track formed the perfect arc (Figure 4.1.6) the ball entered the exact center of the hole (centered relative to the ball track) and all is right with the world.

Bruntsfield Links Golfing Society

Golf Swing Tips

The “Simple Golf” Swing: “Golf for the Rest of Us”

Extract from the book:

Golf Tuition Bruntsfield Links Golfing Society

Notice that the left elbow is still locked at this point. The elbow is just crossing the imaginary line that you have created between your eyes and your belly button. Remember, try to stop your elbow at this point. This is the point where your wrists will start to flip through the ball.Also notice the angle between the left arm and the club shaft is almost the same as it was at setup.

Bruntsfield Links Golfing Society

 

Castle Park Golf Club

Golf Lessons at Castle Park Golf Club

About Castle Park Golf Club

Golf Lessons at Castle Park Golf Club

Golf Swing Tips

To improve your golf game, it’s vital that you take golf lessons. Golf is a sport that is almost impossible to learn without some sort of guidance. Luckily, there are golf experts around the country whose job it is to teach golf. By taking golf lessons, you can drastically improve your game in a relatively short amount of time. Taking golf lessons can be an expensive, time-consuming effort. And like any good or service that will cost money and require time, you should be careful before you buy.  Golf can be a really costly game to play and it is reasonable to assume that you have invested a fair amount of money in your equipment – golf clubs, golf bag, golf balls, golf clothing, golf cart etc; – therefore doesn’t it make common sense for you to learn how to use them to their advantage and improve your skills and capabilities?

Visit Castle Park Golf Club for golf lessons and other info. on golf.

Castle Park Golf Club

Situated in East Lothian, Scotland, Castle Park is an eighteen hole parkland golf course nestled amongst the mature woodlands of the Yester Estate with the Lammermuir Hills providing the backdrop to the South. Stretching to 6,121 yards this par 72 course is naturally undulating on a site that was formerly the deer park for the nearby Yester Castle. The views that surround the course are a feature of your visit to Castle Park. The course has been developed with care and sensitivity to preserve the natural habitat that has been home to local wildlife for decades before.

Castle Park Golf Club

Dave Pelz’s Putting Bible – golf’s least understood skill.

Extract from the book:

Croquet-Style

Next on the “easiness” scale (which means it’s a little more difficult than the techniques above) is standing so you face the putting line and putt croquet-style between your legs. Yes this really has been used. Bob Duden and Bob Shave Jr. two PGA Tour pros who had been struggling with their putting used this technique back in the 1960s. I’ve never been sure whether the USGA banned this method because it was too easy too nontraditional or it just looked bad when viewed from behind. It certainly made putting easier because it gave the golfer the best view of the line before the putt and a clear view of what the ball was doing immediately after it started to roll.

Both of these views provide critically important feedback that golfers generally miss when putting in the conventional style (that is standing to the side of the line). Croquet-style putting has other benefits: It removes all rotational motion of the forearms (which opens and closes the putterface during conventional putting) it forces the wrists to remain solid (no breakdown) and it creates the perfect in-line stroke path straight down the intended putting line.

Croquet putting is so easy that it was used by no less a legend than Sam Snead in the mid-1960s (when he was in his mid-fifties) to counter a case of the yips. Snead actually putted this way (Figure 3.3.1) – with one foot on either side of the target line – during the 1966 PGA Championship where he finished tied for sixth. Perhaps it was seeing the great Samuel Jackson Snead putt from the wrong direction or perhaps it was deemed to reduce the skill required to play the game – in any case croquet-style putting was quickly outlawed by golf’s powers that be.

So Sam modified the method slightly changing to “sidesaddle” (Figure 3.3.2)

Methods of Putting 39 doing everything as much as he could the same except bringing both feet to the same side of the target line. Snead continued to putt this way until the end of his competitive career and his creation is I believe the next-easiest way to putt.

Castle Park Golf Club

The Long Drive Bible: How You Can Hit the Ball Longer, Straighter, and More Consistently

Extract from the book:

Do great putters rotate their putterfaces or do they keep them square through impact?

Because I have advocated the pure-in-line-square (pils) stroke for many years I have often heard from both playing and teaching professionals “But Jack Nicklaus Loren Roberts George Archer Dave Stockton and Ben Crenshaw rotate (screen-door) their putters through impact. Just look at this photograph. See you can see the putterface rotating!”

Then they show me a photo like Figure 4.7.3. Now I want to show you something. Look at the photographs in Figure 4.7.4. On the left you see Perfy my putting robot making a pure-in-line-square stroke with his hands vertically under his shoulders. In the center photograph the perpendicular gridlines show that his putterface stays perfectly square all the way down the line and the right side of the figure shows an incoming view of the same stroke (with different lines to show how perfectly on-line his stroke stays). Okay? You agree Perfy makes a pils stroke from this hands-under-shoulders (vertical pendulum) set-up?

In Figure 4.7.5 I put the camera perfectly face-on to Perfy as he makes the same pils stroke but this time I moved in a little closer and removed the gridlines to emphasize the effect. Now doesn’t that putterface look like it’s rotating screen-dooring through impact? I promise you it is not! Perfy’s swing was no different; it’s only the appearance (an optical illusion) that has changed.

My point is great putters have their putterfaces square to their Aimlines through impact what you see in photographs on TV or in person notwithstanding. That’s one of the reasons they putt so well. If the camera is not on-line or if gridlines aren’t present to reference your vision you can’t believe what you see because of the optical illusions. Even standing face-on watching a player putt at a tournament your eyes (and those of playing and teaching pros) deceive you in the same way. You’ve got to get your eyes (or the camera) either on-line or vertically above a swing motion to see if it’s on-line and rotating or not (as in Figure 4.7.2 where you can accurately compare the rotation of screen-door vs. pits stroke motions).

82 The Seven Building Blocks of Stroke Mechanics it’s important to realize that the putter shaft is not the pendulum of the stroke and the lie of the putter shaft does not affect the path of your stroke unless it makes you move your hands. Figure 4.7.6 shows the path of a vertical pendulum stroke with two different putters with different shaft angles: You can see that both swing in a pure-in-line-square motion all the way.

Everyone Can Swing On-Line and Square

Castle Park Golf Club

Golf Swing Tips

The “Simple Golf” Swing: “Golf for the Rest of Us”

Extract from the book:

Golf Tuition Castle Park Golf Club

The chest and shoulders shouldn’t be turning, unless your arms are turning with them. In other words, you want to start your swing with a shoulder turn, but your arms should start swinging at EXACTLY the same time. They are an extension. They are connected. Furthermore, your arms shouldn’t be swinging unless your chest is rotating. Don’t start swinging your arms without starting the shoulder turn. They are connected. Your left elbow remains locked throughout the entire swing. When you complete your shoulder turn, your arms should stop as well. The goal will be to have your left arm exactly parallel to the ground. Your elbow is still locked. When it gets there…STOP. Do not continue to swing your arms.

Castle Park Golf Club